This is a modern-English version of The Boys' And Girls' Library: Containing a Variety of Useful and Instructive Reading, Selected from Eminent Writers for Youth, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE
BOYS AND GIRLS
LIBRARY
BY PETER PARLEY
BY PETER PARLEY
LONDON.
LONDON.
Published by H. G. Collins.
Published by H.G. Collins.
THE
THE
BOYS’ AND GIRLS’ LIBRARY;
KIDS' LIBRARY;
CONTAINING
CONTAINS
A VARIETY OF USEFUL AND INSTRUCTIVE READING,
SELECTED FROM EMINENT
WRITERS FOR YOUTH,
A COLLECTION OF VALUABLE AND EDUCATIONAL READINGS,
CHOSEN FROM PROMINENT
AUTHORS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE,
BY PETER PARLEY.
BY PETER PARLEY.
LONDON:
LONDON:
H. G. COLLINS, PATERNOSTER ROW.
H. G. Collins, Paternoster Row.
MDCCCLI.
1851.
CONTENTS.
PAGE | |
Childhood | 7 |
The Old Year and the New Year | 9 |
The Story of Edward Lyon; or, Confessing a Fault | 10 |
To my good Angel | 16 |
Self-Denial | 17 |
Henry and his Sister | 24 |
Anna and her Kitten | 26 |
Faithfulness | 28 |
The Great Man | 41 |
Philosophy in Common things.—The Air Thermometer | 43 |
The Rabbit | 52 |
“ Sleigh Ride | 55 |
Story of a Greyhound | 61 |
The Truant | 63 |
A Summer morning Ramble | 67 |
The Hottentots | 71 |
“ Whispering Figure | 76 |
A Story of the Sea | 79 |
The Old Slate | 85 |
Children, a poem | 90 |
Lizzy; a Fairy Tale | 91 |
Ellen. A true story | 109 |
Philosophy in common things.—Corking the kettle spout up | 111 |
The Lost Children | 114 |
Forgiveness | 123 |
The two Nosegays | 124 [Page vi] |
Camgno; or, the tame Roe | 127 |
The Secret | 131 |
Science of the Human Frame.—The Skin | 136 |
Voices from Nature | 142 |
King Alfred | 145 |
Grace Middleton | 148 |
Shells | 153 |
Emulation.—A conversation between Harry and his father | 155 |
A Nurse’s Song | 160 |
The Shepherd and the Fairy | 161 |
Simple Pleasures | 165 |
The Robin’s “Good Bye” to little Araminta | 171 |
The Baby House | 174 |
Fidelity and Obedience | 183 |
Bessie Lee | 186 |
The Stars.—Orion | 200 |
“ Apple | 204 |
“ New Singing School | 208 |
The Balloon | 215 |
Curious Little Painters | 217 |
The Upas; or, Poison Tree | 225 |
Disobedience, and its consequences | 227 |
The Game of Weathercocks | 233 |
James Cartier.—An early traveller in America | 235 |
Anselmo’s Escape; or, the Dog St. Bernard | 239 |
To my Boy Tom, on giving him his first Spelling-Book | 245 |
Second Story of the Sea | 247 |
The Child at Prayer | 251 |
“ Child Angel | 257 |
“ Storm | 259 |
Something about Dogs | 262 |
The Morning Walk | 265 |
“ Ostrich | 271 |
“ Violet.—Modesty | 274 |
“ Elephant | 277 |
THE
THE
BOYS’ AND GIRLS’ LIBRARY.
Kids’ Library.
CHILDHOOD.
Wordsworth.
A rainbow in the sky; That's how it was when my life started,
So is it now that I am a man,
So when I get older, Or let me die. Ibid.
The angel that takes care of the tender lambs and sprinkles dew upon the flowers, in the still night, takes care of thee, dear little one, and lets no evil come to thy tender years.
The angel who watches over the gentle lambs and sprinkles dew on the flowers, in the quiet night, looks after you, dear little one, and keeps any harm away from your innocent years.
Fair child! when I gaze into thy soft, dark eyes, my childhood returns, like a bright vision, and I [Page 8] think of the time when every sight and every sound in nature gave to me such sweet delight, and all seemed so fair. I almost fancy I hear thy gentle voice breathing forth thy joy in sweet and happy words, such as little children are wont to use when they first begin to look up into the blue sky, to gaze upon the rainbow, or the bright clouds that float over the moon.
Sweet child! When I look into your soft, dark eyes, my childhood comes back to me like a beautiful vision, and I [Page 8] think of the times when every sight and sound in nature brought me such joy, and everything seemed so beautiful. I almost imagine I hear your gentle voice expressing your happiness in sweet and cheerful words, like little kids do when they first start to look up at the blue sky, to admire the rainbow, or to watch the bright clouds floating over the moon.
The bright sun, the moon and stars, the murmuring rivulet, the broad ocean heaving to and fro in the sunlight, the thunder and the storm, the quiet glen where I listened to the busy hum of the insects, the joyous song of the birds, as they flew from spray to spray, the odour of fresh flowers—all filled my breast with heavenly love and peace; and when I look into thy face, dear Sophia, I feel my soul return to join you, and I forget the present, and live only in the past.
The bright sun, the moon and stars, the gentle stream, the vast ocean rising and falling in the sunlight, the thunder and the storm, the peaceful valley where I listened to the busy buzz of the insects, the cheerful song of the birds as they flitted from flower to flower, the fragrance of fresh flowers—all filled my heart with divine love and calm; and when I look into your face, dear Sophia, I feel my soul reconnecting with you, and I forget the present, living only in the past.
THE OLD YEAR AND THE NEW YEAR
Walked heavily through the winter snow; It was the night of December 31st,
He had traveled a long way and was quite exhausted. The clock was just about to strike twelve,
When the old man stopped and started to dig:
And he dug a grave on the wide road,
To be stepped on in the upcoming days.
Then he sneaked in, barely able to muster the strength, To lie down at full length,
When the clock hit twelve!—with a serious tone,
The old man passed away without a sound.
Which he threw around to the girls and boys.
He took a look at the lifeless old man. Then he laughed out loud and ran away. But when he comes back, let him laugh, if he’s brave enough,
At the lines written below.
Lies 1842.
His grandfathers messed up so badly that he Inherited only their poverty,
With a few small toys he's left for his heir,
Who will play for a bit and then die from worry.
He lived a miserable life, or so we're told.
“And finally passed away, when they were just twelve months old!”
THE STORY OF EDWARD LYON;
OR,
CONFESSING A FAULT.
“I don’t like James Parker, and I’ll never play with him again as long as I live,” said a little boy, warmly, whose name was Edward Lyon.
“I don’t like James Parker, and I’ll never play with him again as long as I live,” said a little boy named Edward Lyon, passionately.
His father, hearing the words of his son, called him, and said,
His father, hearing what his son said, called to him and said,
“Edward, my son, what has happened to cause you to speak so unkindly of your little playmate? I thought you liked James very much.”
“Edward, my son, what happened that made you speak so unkindly about your little friend? I thought you liked James a lot.”
“So I did, father; but I don’t like him now.”
“So I did, Dad; but I don’t like him now.”
“Why not?”
“Why not?”
“Because he got angry with me to-day, and struck me.”
“Because he got angry with me today and hit me.”
“Struck you, my son!”
"Hit you, my son!"
“Yes, indeed! he did so,—but I struck him back for it!”
“Yes, for sure! He did that, but I fought back!”
When Edward’s father heard this, he was very much grieved. Taking his boy upon his knee, he asked him to tell him all about his difficulty with James Parker, and why James had struck him.
When Edward's father heard this, he was very upset. Picking up his son and sitting him on his lap, he asked him to explain everything about his problem with James Parker and why James had hit him.
“Why, you see, father,” began Edward, “he was building a house with the blocks you told us we might have from the building, and had got it up very high, when I told him, in fun, that I would knock it down, and threw a great stone at it, just by way of make believe. Somehow or other, the stone slipped in my hand, and struck his house, and knocked it all to pieces. But I didn’t mean to do it. And then he came up to me, with his face as red as blood, and struck me with all his might.”
“Look, Dad,” Edward started, “he was building a house with the blocks you said we could have from the construction site, and he had it really high when I jokingly told him I would knock it down and threw a big stone at it, just for fun. Somehow, the stone slipped from my hand and hit his house, destroying it completely. But I didn’t mean to do it. Then he came up to me, his face as red as blood, and hit me with all his strength.”
“And then you struck him back again?”
“And then you hit him back again?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure, sir.”
“And then what did he do?”
“And then what did he do?”
“He doubled up his fist, as if he was going to hit me again.”
“He clenched his fist, as if he was about to hit me again.”
“But didn’t do it?”
“But didn’t they do it?”
“No. He stopped a minute, and then began to cry, and went off home.”
“No. He paused for a minute, then started to cry and went home.”
“Suppose he had struck you again—what would you have done?”
“Imagine if he had hit you again—what would you have done?”
“I should have hit him back.”
“I should have hit him back.”
“Like a wicked boy, as you were, then.”
“Just like the naughty kid you used to be, back then.”
“But he was wicked, too, father.”
“But he was evil, too, Dad.”
“Not so wicked as you, I think. In the first place, it was wrong in you even to pretend that you were going to knock his house down. Wrong [Page 12] in two ways. First, you told an untruth in saying that you meant to knock it down, when you did not intend to do so. And then you took pleasure in seeing him troubled, lest his house, the building of which gratified him so much, should be wantonly destroyed. Both the feeling and act here were evil. And my son, in indulging the one and doing the other, was not under good influences. And then, can you wonder that James, after what you had said, should have believed that you knocked his house down on purpose? You said that you meant to do it, and then did do it. What better evidence could he have had of your unjustifiable trespass upon his rights? Pleased with his house, its destruction could only arouse within him feelings of indignation against the one who had wantonly thrown it down. Put yourself in his place, and think whether you would not have felt as angry as he did; perhaps much more so. Carried away by this feeling, he struck you. This was wrong, but not half so much as the fact of your returning the blow. You knew that you had given him cause to feel incensed at your conduct, and you ought to have borne his blow as a just punishment for what you had done. But, instead of this, you made the matter ten times worse by striking him back. The fact, that he did not return your blow, but resisted the impulse he felt to strike you again, shows that he is a much better boy than you are, Edward; for you have declared, that if he [Page 13] had struck you again, you would have returned the blow, and have fought with him, I doubt not, until the one or the other of you had been beaten.”
“Not as wicked as you, I think. First of all, it was wrong of you to pretend that you were going to knock down his house. Wrong in two ways. First, you lied by saying you intended to knock it down when you didn’t really plan to do so. Then you took pleasure in seeing him upset, worrying that his house, which he was so proud of, might be destroyed for no reason. Both the feeling and the act were wrong. And my son, by enjoying the one and doing the other, was influenced badly. And can you blame James for thinking, after what you said, that you purposely knocked down his house? You claimed you meant to do it, and then you did it. What clearer proof could he have of your unjustifiable invasion of his rights? Happy with his house, its destruction would naturally make him feel angry towards the person who recklessly tore it down. Imagine yourself in his situation and consider whether you wouldn’t have felt as angry as he did—perhaps even more. Overwhelmed by this feeling, he hit you. This was wrong, but not nearly as wrong as you hitting him back. You knew you’d given him a reason to be upset about your behavior, and you should have taken his hit as fair punishment for what you did. Instead, you made things ten times worse by hitting him back. The fact that he didn’t retaliate but held back the urge to hit you again shows he’s a much better boy than you are, Edward; because you’ve said that if he had hit you again, you would have hit him back, and I have no doubt you would have fought until one of you was beaten.”
“I am sorry I knocked his house down,” Edward said, as soon as his father ceased speaking, and he hung his head and looked ashamed and troubled. “And I was sorry the moment I saw that I had done it.”
“I’m sorry I knocked his house down,” Edward said as soon as his father stopped talking. He hung his head, looking ashamed and upset. “And I felt bad the moment I realized I had done it.”
“Then why did you not tell him so at once?”
“Then why didn't you tell him that right away?”
“I would, if he had given me time. But he doubled up his fist and hit me before I could speak.”
“I would have, if he had given me a chance. But he swung his fist and hit me before I could say anything.”
“Still, knowing that you had provoked him to do so, you ought to have forgiven the blow.”
“Still, knowing that you had pushed him to do that, you should have forgiven the hit.”
“And so I would, if I had only had time to think. But it came so suddenly”—
“And so I would, if I had just had time to think. But it happened so suddenly”—
“You have had time to think since, my son, and yet you have declared that you do not like James, and never intend playing with him again.”
“You've had time to think about this, my son, and yet you’ve said that you don’t like James and never plan to play with him again.”
“I didn’t feel right when I said that, father. I was angry at him. But I don’t suppose he will ever play with me again after what has happened.”
“I didn’t feel good when I said that, Dad. I was upset with him. But I guess he’ll never want to play with me again after what happened.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Of course he is very angry with me.”
“Of course he’s really mad at me.”
“More angry with himself for having struck you, I expect.”
“Probably more upset with himself for having hit you, I guess.”
“Oh, if I thought so, I would go at once and ask him to forgive me for knocking his house down, and for having struck him,” Edward said, his eyes filling with tears.
“Oh, if I thought that, I would go right away and ask him to forgive me for destroying his house and for hitting him,” Edward said, his eyes welling up with tears.
“That ought not to be your reason for asking his forgiveness, Edward.”
"That shouldn't be your reason for asking for his forgiveness, Edward."
“Why not, father?”
"Why not, Dad?"
“You should go to him and ask his forgiveness because you are conscious of having injured him. You ought not to think anything about what he may think or feel, but go to him and confess your wrong, simply because you have acted wrong.”
“You should go to him and ask for his forgiveness because you know you’ve hurt him. Don’t worry about what he might think or feel; just go to him and admit your mistake, simply because you’ve done something wrong.”
“But how do I know that he will take it kindly?”
“But how can I be sure he’ll accept it well?”
“That you must not think of, my boy. Think only of the fact you have injured James, and that simple justice requires of you to repair that injury in the best way you can. Surely, the least you can now do is to go to him, and tell him that you are sorry for what you have done.”
“That you shouldn't worry about, my boy. Focus only on the fact that you've hurt James, and simple justice requires you to fix that harm in the best way possible. Surely, the least you can do now is go to him and tell him that you're sorry for what you've done.”
For a time, pride and shame struggled in the breast of Edward, but at length he made up his mind to do as his father had proposed. He not only saw clearly that he had been wrong, but he also felt that he had been wrong. James Parker lived only a little way from his father’s house, and thither he at length turned his steps, though with reluctance, for he did not know how James would receive him.
For a while, pride and shame battled inside Edward, but eventually he decided to follow his father's suggestion. He not only realized that he had been wrong, but he also felt that he had made a mistake. James Parker lived just a short distance from his father's house, and finally, he headed in that direction, though hesitantly, as he was unsure how James would react to him.
As he came into the yard of the house where James’ father lived, he saw his little playmate seated quietly in the door, with his face turned away, so that he did not notice him, nor seem to hear the sound of his footsteps, until he was close [Page 15] to him. Then he turned quickly, and Edward saw that he had been weeping.
As he walked into the yard of the house where James’ dad lived, he saw his little friend sitting quietly in the doorway, facing away so that he didn't notice him and didn't seem to hear his footsteps until he was close to him. Then he turned quickly, and Edward saw that he had been crying. [Page 15]
“James,” he said, holding out his hand, “I am sorry that I knocked your house down—but I didn’t mean to do it. And I am more sorry still that I struck you.”
“James,” he said, extending his hand, “I’m really sorry that I knocked down your house—but I didn’t mean to. And I’m even more sorry that I hit you.”
“And I have been so sorry that I struck you, that I have cried ever since,” James said, taking the offered hand of his young friend. “I might have known that you did not mean to knock my house down when you threw the stone,—that it was an accident. But I was so angry that I didn’t know what I was doing. I’m so glad you have come. I wanted to see you so bad, and tell you how sorry I was; but was afraid you would not forgive me for having struck you.”
“And I’ve felt so bad about hitting you that I’ve been crying ever since,” James said, taking his young friend’s outstretched hand. “I should have known you didn’t mean to knock my house down when you threw the stone—it was an accident. But I was so angry that I didn’t think straight. I’m really glad you’re here. I wanted to see you so much and tell you how sorry I am, but I was scared you wouldn’t forgive me for hitting you.”
From that day Edward and James were firmer friends than ever. Each forgave the other heartily, and each blamed himself to the full extent of his error. And besides, each learned to guard against the sudden impulse of angry feelings, that so often sever friends, both young and old.
From that day on, Edward and James became better friends than ever. They both sincerely forgave each other and took full responsibility for their mistakes. Plus, they learned to be careful about letting sudden bursts of anger get in the way of their friendship, which can easily disconnect friends of any age.
TO MY GOOD ANGEL.
Guardian of my existence here; Though my shaky steps fail,
And I get overwhelmed with doubt and fear,
Still to lift my spirits You're near me,
All unseen by human eyes,—
All unheard by human ear;
You, a spirit of the sky,
Please protect and guide me here.
When the storm is within me,
And the enemies of peace attack,
You can soothe my soul to rest.
Then to lift my spirits Stay close to me—
Guardian angel, given to me,
Guide me always until my life is finished,
Then to that long-awaited paradise,
Let my joyful spirit soar.
SELF-DENIAL.
There were two little boys, named James and William. One day, as they were about starting for school, their father gave them two or three pennies a-piece, to spend for themselves. The little boys were very much pleased at this, and went off as merry as crickets.
There were two little boys named James and William. One day, as they were getting ready to go to school, their dad gave them a couple of pennies each to spend as they liked. The little boys were really excited about this and went off as happy as can be.
“What are you going to buy, William?” James asked, after they had walked on a little way.
“What are you going to buy, William?” James asked after they had walked for a bit.
“I don’t know,” William replied. “I have not thought yet. What are you going to buy with your pennies?”
“I don’t know,” William replied. “I haven't thought about it yet. What are you going to buy with your pennies?”
“Why, I’ll tell you what I believe I’ll do. You know ma’ is sick. Now, I think I will buy her a nice orange. I am sure it will taste good to her.”
“Here’s what I think I’ll do. You know my mom is sick. I think I’ll buy her a nice orange. I’m sure she’ll enjoy it.”
“You may, if you choose, James. But I’m going to buy some candy with my money. Pa’ gave it to me to spend for myself. If ma’ wants an orange, she can send for it. You know she’s got money, and Hannah gets her everything she wants.”
“You can, if you want, James. But I’m going to buy some candy with my money. Dad gave it to me to spend on myself. If Mom wants an orange, she can ask for it. You know she has money, and Hannah gets her everything she wants.”
“I know that,” James said. “But then, it would make me feel so happy to see her eating an orange that I bought for her with my own money. She is always doing something for us, or getting us some nice thing, and I should like to let her see that I don’t forget it.”
“I know that,” James said. “But it would make me really happy to see her eating an orange that I bought for her with my own money. She’s always doing things for us or getting us nice things, and I’d like to show her that I appreciate it.”
“You can do as you please,” was William’s reply to this. “For my part, I don’t often get money to spend for myself. And now I think of it, I don’t believe pa’ would like it if we were to take the pennies he gave us for ourselves, and give them away,—or, what is the same thing, give away what we bought with them. Indeed, I’m sure he would not.”
“You can do whatever you want,” William replied. “As for me, I don’t often get money to spend on myself. And now that I think about it, I don’t think Dad would like it if we took the pennies he gave us for ourselves and gave them away—or, the same thing, gave away what we bought with them. In fact, I’m sure he wouldn’t.”
“I don’t think so, William,” urged James. “I think it would please him very much. You know that he often talks to us of the evil of selfishness. Don’t you remember how pleased he was one day, when a poor chimney-sweeper asked me for a piece of cake that I was eating, and I gave him nearly the whole of it? If that gave him pleasure, surely my denying myself for the sake of ma’, who is sick, would please him a great deal more.”
“I don’t think so, William,” urged James. “I believe it would make him very happy. You know he often talks to us about the dangers of selfishness. Remember how happy he was one day when a poor chimney sweep asked me for a piece of cake I was eating, and I gave him almost all of it? If that made him happy, then denying myself for Mom, who is sick, would surely make him even happier.”
William did not reply to this, for he could not, very well. Still, he wanted to spend his pennies for his own gratification so badly, that he was not at all influenced by what his brother said.
William didn’t respond to this because he really couldn’t. Still, he wanted to spend his money on his own pleasure so much that he was completely unfazed by what his brother said.
In a little while, the two little boys came to a confectioner’s shop, and both went into it to spend their money.
In a little while, the two little boys arrived at a candy shop, and both went inside to spend their money.
“Well, my little man, what will you have?” asked the shop-keeper, looking at William, as he came up to the counter.
“Well, my little man, what do you want?” asked the shopkeeper, looking at William as he approached the counter.
“Give me three pennies’ worth of cream candy,” William said.
“Give me three pennies’ worth of cream candy,” William said.
The cream candy was weighed out, and then the man asked James what he should get for him.
The cream candy was weighed out, and then the man asked James what he should get for him.
“I want a nice sweet orange, for a penny,” said James.
“I want a nice sweet orange for a penny,” said James.
“Our best oranges are twopence,” was the reply.
“Our best oranges are two pence,” was the reply.
“But I have only a penny, and I want a nice orange for my mother, who is sick.”
“But I only have a penny, and I want to buy a nice orange for my mom, who is sick.”
“Do you buy it with your own money, my little man?” asked the confectioner.
“Did you buy it with your own money, kid?” asked the candy shop owner.
“Yes, sir,” was the low answer.
“Yes, sir,” was the quiet reply.
“Then take one of the best, for your penny, and here is some candy into the bargain. I love to see little boys thoughtful of their mothers.” And the man patted James upon the head, and seemed much pleased.
“Then take one of the best for your penny, and here’s some candy as a bonus. I love seeing little boys who think of their mothers.” The man patted James on the head and looked very pleased.
William felt bad when he heard what the man said, and began to think how very much pleased his mother would be when James took her the orange after school.
William felt bad when he heard what the man said, and started to think about how happy his mom would be when James brought her the orange after school.
“I wish I had bought an orange too,” he said, as he went along, eating his candy, which did not taste half so good as he had expected it would taste.
“I wish I had bought an orange too,” he said, as he walked along, eating his candy, which didn’t taste nearly as good as he had expected it to.
Do you know why it did not taste so good? I [Page 20] will tell you. His mind was not at ease. When our thoughts trouble us, we take little or no pleasure in anything. To make this still plainer, I will just mention the case of a boy, who thought it would be so pleasant if he could play all the time, instead of going to school. So much did he think about this, that one morning, he resolved that he would not go to school when sent, but would go out into the woods, and play all day, and be so happy.
Do you know why it didn’t taste so good? I [Page 20] will tell you. His mind was not at ease. When our thoughts weigh us down, we find little or no pleasure in anything. To make this clearer, let me share the story of a boy who thought it would be wonderful if he could play all the time instead of going to school. He thought about this so much that one morning, he decided he wouldn’t go to school when asked, but would head into the woods and play all day, feeling so happy.
So, when he started off, with his dinner in a little basket, instead of going to the school-room, he went to the woods.
So, when he set off with his dinner in a small basket, instead of heading to the classroom, he went to the woods.
“Oh, this is so pleasant!” he said, on first arriving at the woods—“No books nor lessons—no sitting still all day. Oh, I shall be so happy!”
“Oh, this is so nice!” he said when he first got to the woods—“No books or lessons—no sitting still all day. Oh, I'm going to be so happy!”
As he said this, the thought of his parents, and of their grief and displeasure, if they should find out that he had played truant, came into his mind, and made him feel very unhappy. But he endeavoured to forget this, and began to frisk about, and to try his best to be delighted with his new-found freedom. But it was of no use. His thoughts would go back to his parents, and to a consciousness of his disobedience; and these thoughts destroyed all the pleasantness of being freed from school. At last, he grew weary of everything around him, and began to wish that he was again at school. But he was afraid to go now, it had become so late; [Page 21] and so he had to stay in the woods all day. It seemed to him the longest day he had ever spent, for the thoughts of his disobedience, and the fear of his parents’ displeasure, if they were to find out what he had done, prevented him from taking any enjoyment. Oh, how glad he was, when the sun began to go down towards the west! But it seemed to him that it never would get to be five o’clock. Every man he saw with a watch he asked the time of day, and every answer he received disappointed him, for he was sure it must be later.
As he said this, he couldn't help but think of his parents and how upset they would be if they found out he had skipped school, which made him really unhappy. He tried to push those thoughts away and started to run around, doing his best to enjoy his newfound freedom. But it didn’t work. He kept thinking about his parents and how he had disobeyed them, and those thoughts ruined any fun he could have from being away from school. Eventually, he got tired of everything around him and wished he was back at school. But now he was too scared to go because it was so late; [Page 21] so he had to stay in the woods all day. It felt like the longest day of his life, as thoughts of his disobedience and fear of his parents’ anger if they found out what he had done kept him from enjoying himself. Oh, how glad he was when the sun started to set in the west! But it felt like it would never reach five o’clock. He asked every man he saw with a watch for the time, and he felt let down by every answer he got because he was sure it must be later.
At last the time came for him to go home. As he drew near, he began to tremble, lest his parents should have made the discovery that he had not been to school. They did not know it, however, until the little boy, to ease his troubled mind, confessed his fault.
At last the time came for him to go home. As he got closer, he started to shake, worried that his parents had found out he hadn’t been to school. They didn’t know, though, until the little boy, trying to calm his anxious mind, admitted his mistake.
Now this little boy could not enjoy himself in the woods because his mind was not at ease. He was not satisfied with himself. He could not approve of his own conduct.
Now this little boy couldn't enjoy himself in the woods because he was restless. He wasn't satisfied with himself. He couldn't accept his own behavior.
So it was with William. He felt that he had been selfish, and that this selfishness would appear when his brother carried home the orange for their sick mother. It was for this reason that his candy did not taste so good to him as he had expected that it would. But James ate his with much satisfaction.
So it was with William. He felt that he had been selfish, and that this selfishness would show when his brother brought home the orange for their sick mother. Because of this, his candy didn’t taste as good to him as he had hoped. But James enjoyed his with much satisfaction.
“I wish I had bought ma’ an orange with my pennies,” William said, as they were going home from school.
“I wish I had bought my mom an orange with my pennies,” William said as they were walking home from school.
“I wish you had, too,” replied his unselfish brother, “for then we should have two to give her, instead of one.”
“I wish you had, too,” replied his selfless brother, “because then we would have two to give her instead of just one.”
“See, ma’, what a nice sweet orange I have bought you,” he said, as he arrived at home, and went into his mother’s sick chamber.
“Look, Mom, see what a nice sweet orange I bought for you,” he said as he got home and walked into his mother’s sick room.
“It is, indeed, very nice, my son, and it will taste good to me. I have wanted an orange all the morning. Where did you get it?”
"It’s really nice, my son, and I’m going to enjoy it. I’ve wanted an orange all morning. Where did you find it?"
“Pa’ gave me a penny, this morning, and I bought it with this. I thought you would like to have one.”
“Dad gave me a penny this morning, and I bought this with it. I thought you might want one.”
“You are very good, my son, to think of your sick mother. And you wouldn’t spend your penny for cake or candy; but denied yourself, that you might get an orange for me? Mother loves you for this manifestation of your self-denial and love for your parent.” And she kissed him.
“You're so sweet, my son, to think of your sick mother. And you didn’t spend your money on cake or candy; instead, you denied yourself so you could buy me an orange? Your mother loves you for this show of your selflessness and love for your parent.” And she kissed him.
William heard all this, and it made him feel very bad indeed. Oh, how he did wish that he had bought something for his mother with the pennies his father had given him! But it was too late now.
William heard all this, and it made him feel really bad. Oh, how he wished he had bought something for his mom with the pennies his dad had given him! But it was too late now.
The pain he felt, however, was useful to him. It taught him to know that we may often obtain far greater happiness by denying ourselves for the [Page 23] sake of others, than in seeking alone the gratification of our own appetite; and he seriously resolved he would try in future to do better.
The pain he felt, however, was helpful to him. It taught him that we can often find much greater happiness by sacrificing for others instead of just seeking our own satisfaction; and he firmly decided he would try to do better in the future.
HENRY AND HIS SISTER.
"Don't you think, sis," I have been a good boy, What a beautiful book to have received!
The bird in the tree,
These lambs in the field,
This flower and this bee,
With its honey sourced from blossoms.
And here’s a song;
Let me read the story. "I won't be long;"
And so the nice story he read.
And little Jane’s smile Played on her face, Like a sunbeam, for a bit—
"I'm really glad you did well!" she said.
ANNA AND HER KITTEN.
Little Anna has a very pretty grey kitten; and she loves the kitty very much; and the kitty loves her. Sometimes when Anna is playing with her doll and nine-pins, kitty puts out her paw and rolls all the playthings about the room, but Anna does not mind that; she knows the little pussy does it all for play.
Little Anna has a really cute grey kitten, and she loves the kitten a lot, and the kitten loves her back. Sometimes when Anna is playing with her doll and nine-pins, the kitten reaches out her paw and knocks all the toys around the room, but Anna doesn’t care; she knows the little kitty is just playing.
One day, when Anna was alone with the kitty, in the parlour, she made scratches on the window; and that was a very naughty trick. When her nurse came into the room, she asked Anna, “Who made these scratches on the window?” Little Anna felt ashamed of the mischief she had done; and she did not speak a word.
One day, when Anna was alone with the kitty in the living room, she scratched the window, and that was a really naughty thing to do. When her nurse came into the room, she asked Anna, “Who did these scratches on the window?” Little Anna felt ashamed of the trouble she had caused, and she didn’t say a word.
The kitten was asleep in the chair; and the nurse said, “I suppose this naughty puss did it;” and she took the kitten out of the chair, and told her she must box her ears, for scratching the window; but little Anna began to cry; and she ran up to her nurse, saying, “Oh, don’t whip [Page 27] little kitty; she did not scratch the window. I did it.”
The kitten was sleeping in the chair, and the nurse said, “I guess this little troublemaker did it,” and she picked up the kitten from the chair. She said she should give it a little punishment for scratching the window, but little Anna started to cry and ran up to her nurse, saying, “Oh, please don’t hurt the little kitty; she didn’t scratch the window. I did it.” [Page 27]
And so the nurse did not strike poor puss; and Anna took the kitty in her arms, and smoothed her soft grey fur, and made her very happy. Anna’s father and mother and her grandmother loved their little girl very much, because she told the truth, and was so kind to her good little kitten.
And so the nurse didn’t hit the poor cat; Anna picked up the kitten, stroked her soft gray fur, and made her really happy. Anna’s dad, mom, and grandmother loved their little girl a lot because she told the truth and was so kind to her sweet little kitten.
FAITHFULNESS;
OR, THE STORY OF THE BIRD’S NEST.
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN.
One fine spring morning a poor boy sat under a tree, watching a flock of sheep which were feeding in a meadow, between a clear, dancing, trout-brook, and an old oak wood.
One beautiful spring morning, a poor boy sat under a tree, watching a flock of sheep that were grazing in a meadow, between a clear, sparkling brook and an old oak forest.
He held a book in his hand, and was so much engaged with it, that he scarcely looked up, excepting that from time to time he cast a quick [Page 29] glance toward the sheep, to make himself sure they were all safe, and within bounds.
He had a book in his hand and was so engrossed in it that he barely looked up, only occasionally glancing quickly toward the sheep to ensure they were all safe and within the boundaries. [Page 29]
Once, as he looked up from his book, he saw standing near him a boy, not much larger than himself, dressed in the richest and most graceful manner. It was the prince—the eldest son of the king, and heir to the throne.
Once, as he glanced up from his book, he saw a boy standing nearby, not much bigger than himself, dressed in the most elegant and stylish way. It was the prince—the king's oldest son and heir to the throne.
The shepherd-boy did not know him, but supposed him to be the son of the forester, who often came on business to the fine old hunting-tower, which stood near by.
The shepherd-boy didn’t recognize him, but figured he was the forester’s son, who often came to the nice old hunting tower nearby for work.
“Good morning, Mr. Forester,” said the shepherd-boy, taking off his straw hat, which, however, he instantly replaced; “can I do anything for you?”
“Good morning, Mr. Forester,” said the shepherd boy, taking off his straw hat, but quickly putting it back on; “can I help you with anything?”
“Tell me, are there any birds’ nests in these woods?” said the prince.
“Tell me, are there any bird nests in these woods?” asked the prince.
“That is a droll question for a young forest man,” said the boy. “Don’t you hear the birds singing all around? To be sure there are birds’ nests enough here. Every bird has its own nest.”
“That's a funny question for a young forest guy,” said the boy. “Can’t you hear the birds singing all around? Of course, there are plenty of birds' nests here. Every bird has its own nest.”
“Then, do you know where there is a pretty one to be seen?” said the prince.
“Then, do you know where there’s a nice one to see?” said the prince.
“Oh, yes; I know a wonderful fine one,” said the boy. “It is the prettiest nest I ever saw in my life. It is made of yellow straw, and is as smooth and neat inside, as if it had been turned in a lathe; and it is covered all over the outside with fine curled moss, so that you would hardly know there was a nest there. And then, there are five [Page 30] eggs in it. Oh, they are so pretty! They are almost as blue as the bright sky, which shines through those oak leaves over head.”
“Oh, yeah; I know a really amazing one,” the boy said. “It’s the prettiest nest I’ve ever seen in my life. It’s made of yellow straw and is as smooth and tidy inside as if it was crafted in a lathe; plus, it’s covered all over the outside with fine, curled moss, so you’d hardly notice there was a nest there. And then, there are five [Page 30] eggs in it. Oh, they’re so beautiful! They’re almost as blue as the bright sky shining through those oak leaves above.”
“That is fine!” said the prince; “come, show me this same nest. I long to see it.”
“That’s great!” said the prince; “come on, show me this nest. I can’t wait to see it.”
“That I can easily believe,” said the boy, “but I cannot show you the nest.”
"Sure, I can believe that," the boy said, "but I can't show you the nest."
“I do not wish you to do it for nothing,” said the prince, “I will reward you well for it.”
“I don’t want you to do it for free,” said the prince, “I’ll pay you well for it.”
“That may be,” said the boy. “But I cannot show it to you.”
“That might be true,” said the boy. “But I can't show it to you.”
The prince’s tutor now stepped up to them. He was a dignified, kind-looking man, in a plain dark suit of clothes. The little shepherd had not before observed him.
The prince's tutor approached them. He was a dignified, kind-looking man dressed in a simple dark suit. The young shepherd had never noticed him before.
“Be not disobliging, my lad,” said he. “The young gentleman here has never seen a bird’s nest, although he has often read of them, and he wishes very much to see one. Pray, do him the kindness to lead him to the one you have mentioned, and let him see it. He will not take it away from you. He only wishes to look at it. He will not even touch it.”
“Don’t be rude, my boy,” he said. “This young man has never seen a bird’s nest, even though he has read about them a lot, and he really wants to see one. Please do him the favor of taking him to the one you mentioned so he can have a look. He won’t take it from you. He just wants to see it. He won’t even touch it.”
The shepherd-boy stood up respectfully, but said, “I must stick to what I have said. I cannot show the nest.”
The shepherd-boy stood up respectfully but said, “I have to stick to what I said. I can’t show the nest.”
“That is very unfriendly,” said the tutor. “It should give you great pleasure to be able to do anything to oblige our beloved prince Frederick.”
"That's really unfriendly," said the tutor. "You should take great pleasure in doing anything to help our dear Prince Frederick."
“Is this young gentleman the prince?” cried the [Page 31] young shepherd, and again took off his hat; but this time he did not put it on again. “I am very much pleased to see the prince, but that bird’s nest I cannot show any one, no not even the king himself.”
“Is this young man the prince?” cried the [Page 31] young shepherd, and he took off his hat again; but this time, he didn't put it back on. “I’m really glad to see the prince, but I can’t show anyone that bird’s nest, not even the king himself.”
“Such a stiff-necked, obstinate boy I never saw in my life,” said the prince, pettishly. “But we can easily find means to compel him to do what we wish.”
“Such a stubborn, headstrong boy I've never seen in my life,” said the prince, annoyed. “But we can easily find ways to make him do what we want.”
“Leave it to me, if you please, my dear prince,” said the tutor; “there must be some cause for this strange conduct.” Then, turning to the boy, he said, “Pray tell us what is the reason you will not show us that nest, and then we will go away and leave you in peace. Your behaviour seems very rude and strange; but if you have any good reason for it, do let us know it.”
“Leave it to me, if you don’t mind, my dear prince,” said the tutor. “There has to be a reason for this odd behavior.” Then, turning to the boy, he said, “Please tell us why you won’t show us that nest, and then we’ll leave you alone. Your behavior seems pretty rude and strange, but if you have a good reason for it, please let us know.”
“Hum!” said the boy; “that I can easily do. Michel tends goats there over the mountains. He first showed me the nest, and I promised him that I never would tell anybody where it was.”
“Hmm!” said the boy; “I can definitely do that. Michel takes care of goats over the mountains. He showed me the nest first, and I promised him that I would never tell anyone where it is.”
“This is quite another thing,” said the tutor. He was much pleased with the honesty of the boy; but wished to put it to further proof. He took a piece of gold from his purse, and said—
“This is a whole different matter,” said the tutor. He was very pleased with the boy's honesty but wanted to test it further. He took a piece of gold from his wallet and said—
“See here! this piece of gold shall be yours, if you will show us the way to the nest. You need not tell Michel that you have done it, and then he will know nothing about it.”
“Look! This piece of gold will be yours if you show us the way to the nest. You don’t have to tell Michel that you did it, and then he won’t know anything about it.”
“Eh! thank you all the same,” said the boy. [Page 32] “Then I should be a false rogue, and that will I not be. Michel might know it or not. What would it help me, if the whole world knew nothing about it, if God in heaven and myself knew that I was a base, lying fellow? Fie!”
“Eh! Thanks anyway,” said the boy. [Page 32] “Then I would be a fake rogue, and I won't be that. Michel might know or not. What good would it do me if no one else in the world knew, but God in heaven and I knew that I was a low, deceptive person? Ugh!”
“Perhaps you do not know how much this piece of gold is worth,” said the tutor. “If you should change it into coppers, you could not put them all into your straw hat, even if you should heap them up.”
“Maybe you don't realize how much this piece of gold is worth,” said the tutor. “If you were to change it into pennies, you wouldn't be able to fit them all into your straw hat, even if you piled them high.”
“Is that true?” said the boy, as he looked anxiously at the piece of gold. “Oh, how glad my poor old father would be, if I could earn so much!” He looked thoughtful a moment, and then cried out, “No—take it away!” Then, lowering his voice, he said, “The gentleman must forgive. He makes me think of the bad spirit in the wilderness, when he said, ‘all this will I give thee.’ Short and good, I gave Michel my hand on it, that I would not show the nest to any one. A promise is a promise, and herewith fare well.”
“Is that true?” the boy asked, looking nervously at the piece of gold. “Oh, how happy my poor old father would be if I could earn that much!” He paused for a moment, then exclaimed, “No—get it away from me!” Lowering his voice, he added, “The gentleman must understand. He reminds me of the evil spirit in the wilderness when he said, ‘all this will I give you.’ Short and sweet, I shook hands with Michel on it and promised not to show the nest to anyone. A promise is a promise, so goodbye.”
He turned, and would have gone away, but the prince’s huntsman, who stood near and listened to what passed, came up, and clapped him on the shoulder, said, in a deep bass voice, “Ill-mannered booby! is this the way you treat the prince, who is to be our king? Do you show more respect to the rude goat-herd over the mountains, than to him? Show the bird’s nest, quick, or I will hew [Page 33] a wing out of your body.” As he said this he drew his hanger.
He turned to leave, but the prince’s huntsman, who was nearby and had overheard everything, approached him and slapped him on the shoulder. In a deep voice, he said, “Rude fool! Is this how you treat the prince, who will soon be our king? Do you show more respect to that crude goat-herd up in the mountains than to him? Show me the bird’s nest, now, or I’ll take a piece out of you.” [Page 33] As he said this, he drew his dagger.
The poor boy turned pale, and with a trembling voice cried out, “Oh, pardon! I pray for pardon!”
The poor boy paled and, with a shaky voice, shouted, “Oh, please forgive me! I beg for forgiveness!”
“Show the nest, booby,” cried the hunter, “or I will hew!”
“Show me the nest, idiot,” shouted the hunter, “or I’ll chop you up!”
The boy held both hands before him, and looked with quivering eyes on the bright blade, but still he cried, in an agitated voice, “Oh, I cannot! I must not! I dare not do it!”
The boy held both hands out in front of him and looked with trembling eyes at the shining blade, but still he cried, in a shaky voice, “Oh, I can't! I mustn't! I won't do it!”
“Enough! enough!” cried the tutor. “Put up your sword and step back, Mr. Hunter. Be quiet, my brave boy. No harm shall be done you. You have well resisted temptation. You are a noble soul! Go, ask the permission of your young friend, and then come and show us the nest. You shall share the piece of gold between you!”
“Enough! Enough!” shouted the tutor. “Put away your sword and step back, Mr. Hunter. Calm down, my brave boy. No harm will come to you. You’ve done well to resist temptation. You have a noble spirit! Go ask your young friend for permission, and then come back and show us the nest. You both will share the gold!”
“Good! good!” said the boy, “this evening I will have an answer for you!”
“Great! Great!” said the boy, “I’ll have an answer for you this evening!”
The prince and tutor went back to the castle, to which they had come the day before, to enjoy the season of spring.
The prince and his tutor returned to the castle they had visited the day before to enjoy the spring season.
“The nobleness of that boy surprises me,” said the tutor, as they went along. “He is a jewel which cannot be too much prized. He has in him the elements of a great character. So we may often find, under the thatched roof, truth and virtues which the palace does not often present to view.”
“The greatness of that boy amazes me,” said the tutor as they walked. “He is a treasure that is truly invaluable. He has within him the qualities of an excellent character. So often, we can find truth and virtues under a humble roof that are rarely seen in a palace.”
After they returned, the tutor inquired of the [Page 34] steward if he knew anything about the shepherd-boy.
After they got back, the tutor asked the [Page 34] steward if he knew anything about the shepherd boy.
“He is a fine boy,” said the steward. “His name is George. His father is poor, but is known all around for an honest, upright, sensible man.”
“He's a good kid,” said the steward. “His name is George. His dad doesn't have much money, but he's known everywhere as a trustworthy, upright, sensible man.”
After the prince’s studies were ended for the day, he went to the window, and immediately said, “Aha, the little George is waiting for us. He tends his small flock of sheep by the wood, and often looks toward the castle.”
After the prince finished his studies for the day, he went to the window and said, “Aha, little George is waiting for us. He takes care of his small flock of sheep by the woods and often glances toward the castle.”
“Then we will go and hear what answer he brings us,” said the tutor.
“Then we will go and see what answer he has for us,” said the tutor.
They left the castle together and went to the place where George tended his sheep.
They left the castle together and went to the spot where George looked after his sheep.
When he saw them moving he ran to meet them, and called out joyfully,—“It is all right with Michel; he called me a foolish boy, and scolded me for not showing you the nest at first, but, it is better that I should have asked his leave. I can now show it to you with pleasure. Come with me, quick, Mr. Prince.”
When he saw them moving, he ran to meet them and called out happily, “Everything's fine with Michel. He called me a silly boy and scolded me for not showing you the nest right away, but it's better that I asked for his permission first. Now I can show it to you with joy. Come on, hurry, Mr. Prince.”
George led the way, on the run, to the oak wood, and the prince and tutor followed more slowly.
George ran ahead to the oak woods, with the prince and tutor trailing behind at a slower pace.
“Do you see that yellow bird on the alder twig, that sings so joyfully?” said George to the prince. “That is the manikin! the nest belongs to him. Now we must go softly.”
“Do you see that yellow bird on the alder twig, singing so happily?” George said to the prince. “That’s the manikin! The nest belongs to him. Now we need to move quietly.”
In a part of the woods where the oak trees were scattering, stood a thicket of white thorns, with graceful, shining green leaves, thickly ornamented [Page 35] with clusters of fragrant blossoms, which glittered like snow in the rays of the setting sun.
In a section of the woods where the oak trees were spreading out, there was a patch of white thorns, with elegant, shiny green leaves, densely decorated [Page 35] with bunches of fragrant flowers, which sparkled like snow in the light of the setting sun.
Little George pointed with his finger into the thicket, and said, softly, to the prince, “There! peep in once, Mr. Prince! the lady bird is sitting on her eggs.”
Little George pointed with his finger into the thicket and said softly to the prince, “Look! Just take a peek, Mr. Prince! The ladybug is sitting on her eggs.”
The prince looked, and had the satisfaction of seeing her on her nest. They stood quite still, but the bird soon flew away, and the prince, with the greatest pleasure, examined the neat, yellow straw nest, and the smooth, blue eggs. The tutor made many excellent remarks, and gave the prince some information in the meantime.
The prince looked and felt satisfied to see her on her nest. They stayed completely still, but the bird soon flew away. The prince happily examined the tidy, yellow straw nest and the smooth, blue eggs. The tutor made many great observations and shared some information with the prince in the meantime.
“Now come with us, and receive the money we promised you,” said the tutor to George. “But the gold piece will not be so good for you as silver money.”
“Come with us now, and get the money we promised you,” said the tutor to George. “But the gold coin won't be as useful to you as silver money.”
He took out his purse and counted down on a stone, before the astonished George, the worth of the gold piece in bright new shillings.
He pulled out his wallet and counted on a stone, in front of the astonished George, the value of the gold coin in shiny new shillings.
“Now divide fairly with Michel!” said the prince.
“Now share fairly with Michel!” said the prince.
“On honour!” answered George; and sprang, with the money, out of their sight.
“On my honor!” replied George; and he quickly jumped out of their view with the money.
The tutor afterwards inquired whether George had divided the money equally with Michel, and found he had not given him a piece too little. His own part, he carried to his father, and had not kept a penny to himself.
The tutor later asked if George had shared the money equally with Michel and discovered that he hadn’t given him a single cent less. He took his share to his father and didn’t keep a penny for himself.
Prince Frederick went every day to the bird’s [Page 36] nest. At first, the birds were a little afraid of him, but when they saw that he did not disturb them, they lost their fear, and went and came freely, before him.
Prince Frederick went to the bird's [Page 36] nest every day. At first, the birds were a bit scared of him, but when they realized he didn't bother them, they overcame their fear and moved around freely in front of him.
The prince’s delight was full when he saw how the little birds crept from their shells. How they all opened their yellow bills and piped loud, when the parents brought their food. How the young nestlings grew, were covered with soft down, and then with feathers; and at length, one day, amid the loud rejoicings of the parents, they ventured their first flight to the nearest twig of the thorn-tree, where the old birds fed them tenderly.
The prince was overjoyed when he saw how the little birds hatched from their eggs. They all opened their yellow beaks and chirped loudly when their parents brought them food. He watched as the baby birds grew, first covered in soft down and then in feathers. Finally, one day, amidst the excited calls of their parents, they took their first flight to the nearest twig of the thorn tree, where the adult birds fed them gently.
The prince and his tutor often met little George as he tended his sheep, while they strayed,—now here, now there. The tutor was much pleased to observe that he always had his book with him, and spent all his spare time in reading.
The prince and his tutor often came across little George while he was tending to his sheep, which wandered here and there. The tutor was happy to notice that George always had his book with him and spent all his free time reading.
“You know how to amuse yourself in the best manner, George,” said he to the boy. “I should be pleased to hear you read a little from that book which you love so well.”
“You know how to have fun in the best way, George,” he said to the boy. “I’d love to hear you read a bit from that book you love so much.”
George read aloud, with great zeal, and although he now and then miscalled a word, he did his best, and the tutor was pleased.
George read aloud with great enthusiasm, and even though he occasionally mispronounced a word, he did his best, and the tutor was happy.
“That is very well,” said he. “In what school did you learn to read?”
“That’s great,” he said. “Which school taught you how to read?”
“I have never been in any school,” said George, sadly. “The school is too far off, and my father had no money to pay for it. Besides, I have not [Page 37] any time to go to school. In summer I tend the sheep, and in winter I spin at home. But my good friend, Michel, can read very well, and he has promised to tell me all he knows. He taught me all the letters, and the lines of spelling. This is the same book that Michel learnt from. He gave it to me, and I have read it through three times. To be sure, it is so worn out now, that you cannot see all the words, and it is not so easy to read as it was.”
“I've never been to any school,” said George, sadly. “The school is too far away, and my dad didn't have the money to pay for it. Plus, I don’t have time to go to school. In the summer, I take care of the sheep, and in the winter, I spin at home. But my good friend, Michel, can read really well, and he’s promised to teach me everything he knows. He taught me all the letters and how to spell. This is the same book that Michel learned from. He gave it to me, and I've read it three times. It's so worn out now that you can’t see all the words, and it’s not as easy to read as it used to be.”
The next time the prince came to the woods, he showed George a beautiful book, bound, in gilded morocco.
The next time the prince visited the woods, he showed George a beautiful book, bound in gilded morocco.
“I will lend you this book, George,” said the prince, “and as soon as you can read a whole page without one mistake, it shall be yours.”
“I’ll lend you this book, George,” said the prince, “and as soon as you can read a whole page without making a single mistake, it’ll be yours.”
Little George was much delighted, and took it with the ends of his fingers, as carefully as if it had been made of a spider-web, and could be as easily torn.
Little George was really excited and picked it up with the tips of his fingers, as carefully as if it were made of a spider web and could tear just as easily.
The next time they met, George gave the book to the prince, and said, “I will try to read any page that you may please to choose from the first six leaves.” The prince chose a page, and George read it without making a mistake. So the prince gave him the book for his own.
The next time they met, George handed the book to the prince and said, “I’ll try to read any page you choose from the first six leaves.” The prince picked a page, and George read it perfectly. So the prince gave him the book to keep.
One morning the king came to the hunting castle on horseback, with only one attendant. He wished to see, by himself, what progress his son was making in his studies. At dinner, the prince [Page 38] gave him an account of the bird’s nest, and the noble conduct of the little shepherd.
One morning, the king rode to the hunting castle on horseback, accompanied by just one attendant. He wanted to see for himself how his son was doing in his studies. At dinner, the prince [Page 38] shared the story of the bird’s nest and the admirable actions of the little shepherd.
“In truth,” said the tutor, “that boy is a precious jewel. He would make a most valuable servant for our beloved prince; and as God has endowed him with rare qualities, it is much to be wished that he should be educated. His father is too poor to do anything for him; but with all his talents and nobleness of character, it would be a pity, indeed, that he should be left here, to make nothing but a poor shepherd like his father.”
“In truth,” said the tutor, “that boy is a precious jewel. He would make a very valuable servant for our beloved prince; and since God has blessed him with unique qualities, it would be great if he could receive an education. His father is too poor to do anything for him; but given all his talents and noble character, it would be a real shame for him to be left here, ending up as just a poor shepherd like his father.”
The king arose from table, and called the tutor to a recess of one of the windows, where they talked long together. After it was ended, he sent to call George to the castle.
The king got up from the table and called the tutor over to a corner by one of the windows, where they talked for a long time. When they were done, he had George come to the castle.
Great was the surprise of the poor shepherd-boy, when he was shewn into the rich saloon, and saw the dignified man, who stood there, with a glittering star on his breast. The tutor told him who the stranger was, and George bowed himself almost to the earth.
Great was the surprise of the poor shepherd-boy when he was shown into the luxurious room and saw the distinguished man standing there, with a shiny star on his chest. The tutor told him who the stranger was, and George bowed almost to the ground.
“My good boy,” said the king in a friendly tone, “I hear you take great pleasure in reading your book. Should you like to study?”
“My good boy,” said the king in a friendly tone, “I hear you really enjoy reading your book. Would you like to study?”
“Ah!” said George, “if nothing was wanting but my liking it, I should be a student to-day. But my father has no money. That is what is wanting.”
“Ah!” said George, “if all I needed was to like it, I would be a student today. But my father has no money. That's what’s missing.”
“Then we will try whether we can make a student of you,” said the king. “The prince’s tutor here has a friend, an excellent country curate, who [Page 39] takes well-disposed boys into his house to educate. To this curate I will recommend you; and will be answerable for the expenses of your education. How does the plan please you?”
“Then we'll see if we can turn you into a student,” said the king. “The prince’s tutor has a friend, a great country curate, who [Page 39] welcomes well-behaved boys into his home for education. I'll recommend you to this curate and will cover the costs of your education. How do you feel about this plan?”
The king expected that George would be very much delighted, and seize his grace with both hands. And, indeed, he began to smile at first, with much seeming pleasure, but immediately after, a troubled expression came over his face, and he looked down in silence.
The king thought George would be really happy and embrace him enthusiastically. At first, George smiled, appearing genuinely pleased, but then a worried look crossed his face and he fell silent, looking down.
“What is the matter?” said the king; “you look more like crying than being pleased with my offer, let us hear what it is?”
“What’s wrong?” said the king; “You look more ready to cry than pleased with my offer. Let’s hear what it is.”
“Ah! sir,” said George, “my father is so poor what I earn in summer by tending sheep, and in winter by spinning, is the most that he has to live on. To be sure it is little, but he cannot do without it.”
“Ah! Sir,” George said, “my dad is so poor that what I earn in the summer by tending sheep, and in the winter by spinning, is all he has to live on. It's not much, but he can’t manage without it.”
“You are a good child,” said the king, very kindly. “Your dutiful love for your father is more precious than the finest pearl in my casket. What your father loses by your changing the shepherd’s crook and spinning-wheel, for the book and pen, I will make up with him. Will that do?”
“You're a good kid,” said the king, very kindly. “Your loyal love for your father is more valuable than the finest pearl in my treasure. What your father misses by you trading the shepherd’s crook and spinning wheel for the book and pen, I’ll take care of with him. Does that work?”
George was almost out of his senses for joy. He kissed the king’s hand, and wet it with tears of gratitude, then darted out to carry the joyful news to his father. Soon, father and son both returned, with their eyes full of tears, for they could only express their thanks by weeping. When [Page 40] George’s education was completed, the king took him into his service, and after the king’s death, he became counsellor to the prince—his successor.
George was nearly beside himself with joy. He kissed the king's hand, wetting it with grateful tears, then rushed out to share the happy news with his father. Soon, both father and son returned, their eyes brimming with tears, as they could only express their gratitude through weeping. When [Page 40] George finished his education, the king brought him into his service, and after the king passed away, he became an advisor to the prince—his successor.
His father’s last days were easy and happy, by the comforts which the integrity of the poor shepherd-boy had procured him.
His father's final days were peaceful and content, thanks to the comforts that the honesty of the poor shepherd boy had provided him.
Michel, the firm friend, and first teacher of the prince’s favourite, was appointed to the place of forester, and fulfilled all his duties well and faithfully.
Michel, the loyal friend and first teacher of the prince’s favorite, was appointed as the forester and carried out all his duties well and faithfully.
THE GREAT MAN.
WRITTEN FOR VERY YOUNG READERS.
I will tell you a tale of a great man who loved justice.
I will tell you a story about a great man who loved justice.
He had two sons whom he also loved.
He had two sons whom he loved as well.
Now, he had himself made a law, that whoever sought to harm the peace of the country where he lived, should die.
Now, he had made a law for himself that anyone who tried to disrupt the peace of the country where he lived should die.
There was a sad cabal against the peace of the country soon after the law was made:
There was a disheartening group working against the peace of the country soon after the law was enacted:
And the great man’s two dear sons were at the head of this wicked party. Their names were in the list of bad men.
And the great man's two beloved sons were leading this evil group. Their names were on the list of wrongdoers.
This great man loved justice more than he loved his two sons.
This great man valued justice more than he valued his two sons.
He, therefore, made firm his heart, and sat upon his rich throne, and gave the word that his two sons should be brought before him;
He, therefore, steeled himself and sat on his luxurious throne, commanding that his two sons be brought before him;
And he passed sentence on them, as he would have done on strangers:
And he sentenced them as he would have done with strangers:
For, he thought, why should they not suffer for their faults?
For, he thought, why shouldn't they pay for their mistakes?
We punish the poor and ignorant for their crimes:
We punish the poor and uneducated for their crimes:
So, it is just that we should punish the rich and those who know better, too.
So, we should punish the wealthy and those who are more knowledgeable, too.
And this great man gave orders that his sons should be beaten with rods; and that then their heads should be cut off.
And this great man ordered that his sons should be beaten with rods, and then their heads should be chopped off.
And there he sat upon his seat, as judge,—pale and cold, but firm and brave.
And there he sat on his seat, as judge—pale and cold, but strong and courageous.
And when all was past—when both his sons were dead, and their warm blood lay shed on the ground before him:
And when everything was over—when both his sons were dead, and their blood was spilled on the ground in front of him:
Then, when the judge had done his duty, but not before, he gave way to the love of the father.
Then, when the judge had fulfilled his duty, but not before, he yielded to the love of the father.
He arose and left his seat;
He got up and left his seat;
He went to his own house, and there wept and mourned many days.
He went home and cried and mourned for many days.
The name of this great man was Brutus.
The name of this great man was Brutus.
Think upon his name, but think more of the true love of justice and judgment.
Think about his name, but focus more on the true love of justice and fairness.
This little tale is a fact that happened at Rome.
This short story is a true event that happened in Rome.
You have heard of Rome, I dare say; and you will know more of it as you grow up.
You’ve heard of Rome, I’m sure; and you’ll learn more about it as you get older.
PHILOSOPHY AT HOME.
THE AIR THERMOMETER.
It is a very good amusement for ingenious boys at home, in the long winter evenings, to construct such philosophical instruments, or perform such experiments, as are practicable, with such materials and means as are within their reach. It is true, that this may sometimes make parents or an older sister some trouble, but with proper care on the part of the young philosophers, this trouble will not be great, and parents will generally be willing to submit to it for the sake of having their children engaged in an entertaining and instructive employment. We shall, therefore, give our readers such lessons in practical philosophy, as we suppose may be of use. In this article we will show them how they may, with few materials and ordinary ingenuity, construct an Air thermometer.
It’s a great way for clever kids at home to spend their long winter evenings by creating philosophical tools or conducting experiments using materials and resources they have. While this might sometimes cause some hassle for parents or an older sister, with a little care from the young thinkers, it shouldn't be that much trouble, and parents are usually happy to put up with it as long as their kids are engaged in something fun and educational. Therefore, we will provide our readers with some practical philosophy lessons that we think will be helpful. In this article, we will show you how to create an Air thermometer using just a few materials and some everyday creativity.
The materials which will be wanted are these:—a [Page 44] glass phial,—one that is broad at the base in proportion to its height, so as to stand firm, is desirable,—a glass tube of small bore, six or eight inches long,—a cork to fit the mouth of the phial,—a little sealing-wax, a lamp, and a small pitcher of water. The work may be safely done upon the parlour-table, provided that the materials are all placed upon a large tea-tray, with an old newspaper, or a sheet of wrapping-paper spread over it. The paper will then intercept any drops of hot sealing-wax which may chance to fall, and which might otherwise injure the tray, and the tray itself will receive whatever may be spilt.
The materials you will need are these:—a [Page 44] glass bottle,—one that is wide at the bottom relative to its height, so it stands stable,—a narrow glass tube, six or eight inches long,—a cork that fits the mouth of the bottle,—a little sealing wax, a lamp, and a small pitcher of water. The work can be safely done on the living room table, as long as all the materials are placed on a large tea tray, with an old newspaper or a sheet of wrapping paper spread over it. The paper will catch any drops of hot sealing wax that might fall and would otherwise damage the tray, and the tray itself will catch anything that spills.
The only article of the above materials in regard to which the reader will have any difficulty, is the tube. Such a tube, however, can usually be procured at an apothecary’s, at a very trifling expense. One about the dimensions of a pipe-stem will be best. In constructing the instrument, this tube is to be passed down through the cord, which is to be placed in the neck of the phial, the lower end to go below the surface of a little water, which is to be put in the bottom of the phial.
The only item from the materials listed above that might give the reader any trouble is the tube. However, you can usually find such a tube at a pharmacy for a very low cost. A tube about the size of a pipe stem would be ideal. When building the instrument, you should insert this tube through the cord, which goes into the neck of the bottle, with the lower end submerged in a small amount of water placed at the bottom of the bottle.
The appearance of the instrument, when completed and fitted with a scale, as will be explained hereafter, is represented in the annexed wood-cut. In constructing the instrument, the operations, or the manipulations, as the philosophers call them, are,
The finished instrument, once it has a scale attached, will look like the wood-cut shown here. When making the instrument, the steps, or the manipulations, as philosophers refer to them, are,
First, to bore a hole through the cork, to receive the tube.
First, to drill a hole through the cork to fit the tube.
Second, to cement the tube into the cork.
Second, to secure the tube into the cork.
Third, to cement the cork into the phial.
Third, to secure the cork into the bottle.
1. The first thing is to bore a hole through the cork, and this must be just large enough to admit the glass tube.—After turning in the gimlet a little way, it should be drawn out straight, by which means the chips will be drawn out, and then it should be put in again. For a gimlet will not clear its own way in cork, as it will in wood. By drawing it out, however, in the manner above described, taking care to operate gently, so as not to split the cork, and to guide the gimlet straight through the centre of the cork, the hole may be bored without much difficulty. If the hole is not quite large enough, it may be widened by a penknife which has a narrow blade, or it may be burnt out to a proper size with a hot knitting-needle, or a piece of iron wire. And thus the hole is bored through the cork.
1. First, you need to drill a hole in the cork, making sure it's just big enough for the glass tube to fit through. After you start turning the gimlet a bit, pull it out straight so that any bits get pulled out too, and then put it back in. A gimlet won’t clear its way through cork like it does in wood. However, if you pull it out as described, being careful not to split the cork and guiding the gimlet straight down the center, you should be able to drill the hole without too much trouble. If the hole isn’t quite big enough, you can widen it with a penknife that has a narrow blade or burn it out to the right size using a hot knitting needle or a piece of iron wire. And that’s how you drill a hole through the cork.
2. The next thing is to cement the tube to the cork. In order to do this, the water is first to be poured into the phial. About one quarter or one fifth as much as the phial will contain, will be sufficient. When this is done, the neck of the phial inside should be wiped dry, for the cork is to [Page 46] be sealed into it, and unless the glass is dry, the sealing-wax will not adhere. Then the tube is to be passed through the cork, and the cork put into its place, and the tube slipped down until the lower end reaches below the surface of the water, and nearly touches the bottom of the phial. Observe, then, at what part of the tube the cork comes, for this part is to be heated, and covered with sealing-wax, in order to seal it into the cork. It may be marked with a touch of ink from a pen, at a point just above where it issues from the cork. Then take out the cork with the tube from the phial, and slip the cork along down towards the lower end of the tube, so that you can put the wax upon the glass.
2. The next step is to attach the tube to the cork. First, pour water into the bottle—about a quarter or a fifth of the bottle's total capacity will be enough. Once that's done, make sure to dry the inside neck of the bottle, since the cork will be sealed into it, and the sealing wax won’t stick if the glass is wet. Next, insert the tube through the cork and place the cork back in, sliding the tube down until the bottom nearly touches the surface of the water. Take note of where the cork lands on the tube, as this area needs to be heated and covered with sealing wax to secure it to the cork. You can mark it with a bit of ink from a pen, just above where it comes out of the cork. After that, remove the cork with the tube from the bottle, and slide the cork down toward the bottom end of the tube so you can apply the wax to the glass.
In order to cover the part of the tube, which is to pass through the cork, with sealing-wax, it must be heated; for sealing-wax will not adhere to glass, or any other smooth or hard substance, if it is cold. To heat glass requires some care. It must be heated gradually, and one part must not be made very hot, while the adjoining parts remain cold; for glass will not bear sudden changes of temperature, or a great difference of temperature in contiguous parts. Therefore, in heating the glass, you must proceed gradually. Hold the part over the flame of a lamp, but not so as to touch the flame, and move it backward and forward, so as to warm a portion of one or two inches in length, equally. Then you can hold it more steadily, in such a [Page 47] manner as to heat the central portion. As you do this, hold a stick of sealing-wax, so as to touch the hottest part of the glass with it occasionally, that is, the part immediately below the ink mark. When the glass is hot enough to melt the sealing-wax, the glass will coat itself with the wax. After holding it a moment over the flame, turning it round and round, so as to melt all parts of the wax equally, the cork is to be slipped back again over it into its place, where it will become firmly fixed, as the work cools. Thus the tube will be cemented into the cork.
To cover the part of the tube that will go through the cork with sealing wax, you need to heat it up. Sealing wax doesn't stick to glass or any other smooth or hard material when it's cold. Heating glass requires some caution. You have to heat it gradually, making sure one area doesn’t get much hotter than the neighboring areas because glass can't handle sudden temperature changes or big temperature differences in adjacent parts. So, while heating the glass, go slowly. Hold the part over the flame of a lamp without letting it touch the flame, and move it back and forth to warm one or two inches evenly. Once you've done that, you can hold it more steadily to heat the center. As you do this, bring a stick of sealing wax close to the hottest part of the glass, which is the area right below the ink mark. When the glass gets hot enough to melt the sealing wax, it will coat itself with the wax. After holding it over the flame for a moment and rotating it to melt all the wax evenly, slide the cork back onto it into place where it will stay firmly fixed as it cools. This way, the tube will be sealed into the cork.
3. Nothing now remains but to cement the cork into the neck of the phial. The cork ought to be of such a size, that it will go well down into the neck of the phial, so as to have the top of it a little below the upper part of the neck. For the whole of the upper part of the cork ought to be covered with sealing wax, in order to make it air tight, and this can be best done if the glass rises a little above the top of the cork. If necessary, therefore, the upper part of the cork must be carefully removed with a penknife, and then, when it is properly fitted, the sides may be covered with sealing wax, by heating the wax in the lamp and rubbing it on all around. When it is covered with a thin coat of wax, it should be held over the lamp a moment, turning it round and round, until it is melted in every part; and the neck of the phial should be heated in the same gradual and [Page 48] cautious manner recommended in the case of the tube. When both are of the proper temperature, the cork must be pressed down into its place. Before the wax cools, see that the bottom of the tube does not quite touch the bottom of the phial, and observe also that the tube stands perpendicular. If it does not, it may be gently pressed to one side or the other, as may be required, and held so until the wax has cooled, when it will retain its position. The top of the cork must then be covered with sealing wax, and the surface smoothed by holding it over a lamp until its inequalities run together. Thus the cork will be cemented into the phial, and the air thermometer completed, with the exception of the scale. And the following experiments can be performed with it:—
3. Now all that's left is to secure the cork into the neck of the bottle. The cork should be sized so that it fits into the neck snugly, with the top resting just below the upper edge of the neck. The entire upper part of the cork needs to be covered with sealing wax to make it airtight, which works best if the glass extends slightly above the top of the cork. If needed, use a penknife to carefully shave down the upper part of the cork, and once it fits properly, apply sealing wax to the sides by melting it in the lamp and rubbing it around. After applying a thin layer of wax, hold it over the lamp for a moment, rotating it until the wax melts evenly. The neck of the bottle should be heated slowly and gently, just like the tube. Once both are at the right temperature, press the cork down into place. Before the wax cools, ensure that the bottom of the tube doesn’t quite touch the bottom of the bottle, and make sure the tube is standing straight. If it's leaning, gently adjust it until it's upright, holding it in position until the wax hardens. Then, cover the top of the cork with sealing wax, smoothing the surface by holding it over the lamp until any bumps blend together. This way, the cork is secured in the bottle, completing the air thermometer except for the scale. The following experiments can be conducted with it:—
Exp. 1. On examining the instrument, it will be observed that there is a portion of air closely confined in the upper part of the phial. It cannot escape up the tube, for the water covers the lower end of the tube. If now the instrument is put into a warm place, so as to expand this body of air within the phial, the force of the expansion will press against the water, and cause a portion of it to rise in the tube. When so much water has thus ascended as is necessary to allow such a degree of additional space within, as will enable the expansive force of the air within exactly to balance the pressure in the top of the tube from [Page 49] without, the water will remain at rest. If now the air is warmed still more, the expansion will cause the water to rise still higher, until the two forces are again in equilibrium.
Exp. 1. When you examine the instrument, you'll notice that there's a pocket of air trapped in the upper part of the bottle. It can't escape through the tube because the water covers the bottom end of the tube. If you place the instrument in a warm area, the air inside the bottle will expand. This expansion will push against the water and cause some of it to rise in the tube. Once enough water has risen to create the extra space needed for the internal air's expansion to equal the pressure from outside at the top of the tube, the water will stay still. If you continue to heat the air, the expansion will make the water rise even higher until both forces are balanced again. [Page 49]
Exp. 2. When the water has been forced into the tube as high as it will rise under the greatest heat to which it is safe to expose it, it may be carried again into a cool place. The heat which was in the air and the glass will now pass off, and the air within will lose some of its expansive force, and will evince a tendency to return to its former dimensions. This will be shown by the subsidence of the water in the tube. Thus by carrying the instrument successively into warm and cold places, the surface of the water in the tube will be found to rise and fall, thus indicating, by the level at which it stands, the temperature of the air around it, at its several places of exposure. A scale for this thermometer may be formed of pasteboard, and fastened to the tube by threads or slits in the pasteboard, or, in any other convenient manner.
Exp. 2. When the water has been pushed into the tube as high as it can go under the highest safe temperature, it can be taken to a cooler place. The heat from the air and the glass will now dissipate, causing the air inside to lose some of its expansion and trying to return to its original size. This will be seen by the drop in the water level in the tube. By moving the instrument between warm and cool locations, the water level in the tube will rise and fall, indicating the temperature of the surrounding air at its various exposure points. A scale for this thermometer can be made from cardboard and attached to the tube with threads or slits in the cardboard, or using any other convenient method.
Exp. 3. When the instrument is cooled, the water in the tube does not simply fall by its own weight. It is forced down by the pressure of the outward atmosphere. For although the expansive force of the air within is diminished by the cold, there is still force left, far more than sufficient to counteract the weight of the water. So that the water descends, not by its own weight, but by [Page 50] the pressure of the atmosphere without, acting upon the surface of the water in the tube. This may be proved in the following manner. Raise the water in the tube as high as possible, by placing the instrument before the fire, and then stop the upper end of the tube with the thumb, or a little hot sealing-wax. Now, if the thermometer be taken to a cool place, it will be found that the water will not fall. The pressure from above in the tube being taken off the water is kept up by the expansive force which still remains in the air within. When the stopper is removed from the tube, so as to allow the external atmosphere to press upon the water again, it will immediately subside.
Exp. 3. When the instrument cools down, the water in the tube doesn’t just drop down due to its weight. It's pushed down by the pressure of the outside atmosphere. Even though the expanding force of the air inside is reduced by the cold, there's still enough force left to overcome the weight of the water. So, the water moves down not because of its weight, but because of [Page 50] the atmospheric pressure outside, acting on the surface of the water in the tube. This can be demonstrated as follows. Raise the water in the tube as high as possible by placing the instrument near the fire, and then seal the upper end of the tube with your thumb or a bit of hot sealing wax. Now, if you take the thermometer to a cooler location, you’ll find that the water doesn’t drop. The pressure from above in the tube is removed, so the water is held up by the expanding force that’s still present in the air inside. When the stopper is taken off the tube, allowing the outside atmosphere to push on the water again, it will drop immediately.
Exp. 4. Whatever may have been the temperature of the room where the thermometer was made, the water in the tube will be, when at that temperature, just level with the water in the phial; and of course, when it begins to rise, it will be some little time before it gets up above the neck of the phial. Now as it can be seen better above the neck of the phial than below, it is convenient to have the instrument so adjusted, as to have the surface of the water in the tube always kept above. This can be effected by forcing a little more air into the phial, thus increasing the expansive force within. A few bubbles of air may be blown in with the breath, by applying the mouth to the top of the tube. This will add to the force within, so that, even when the thermometer is cold, the [Page 51] water will stand in the tube above the neck of the phial, and all the changes that take place will be above that level, where they can be easily seen.
Exp. 4. No matter what the temperature of the room was when the thermometer was made, the water in the tube will be level with the water in the container at that temperature. When it starts to rise, it will take a little while before it gets above the neck of the container. Since it's easier to see the water above the neck than below, it's helpful to adjust the instrument to keep the water in the tube always above that point. You can do this by forcing a bit more air into the container, which increases the pressure inside. A few bubbles of air can be blown in using your breath by placing your mouth at the top of the tube. This will boost the pressure inside, so even when the thermometer is cold, the [Page 51] water will sit in the tube above the neck of the container, allowing all the changes to be visible above that level, where they can be easily seen.
Exp. 5. Place the mouth at the top of the tube, and blow down into it as long and as hard as you can. By this means you will force air in, until the expansive force within is increased so much that you cannot any longer overcome it. Then, before taking the mouth away, stop the upper part of the tube with the thumb. You will now have so great a quantity of air within, that it will probably have force enough to raise the water higher than the top of the tube. If so, on taking away the thumb the water will spout out at the top, in a jet,—doing no harm, however, except to sprinkle the spectators. After a few such experiments, you will find that the water has spouted itself all out, and you will be sadly puzzled to know how to get more in without taking out the cork. There is a very easy way, if you only had philosophical knowledge enough to discover it.
Exp. 5. Place your mouth at the top of the tube and blow into it as long and as hard as you can. This will push air in until the pressure builds up so much that you can't overcome it anymore. Then, before removing your mouth, cover the upper part of the tube with your thumb. You'll have so much air inside that it will likely be strong enough to raise the water above the top of the tube. If that happens, when you take your thumb away, the water will shoot out of the top in a stream—sprinkling the spectators but causing no harm. After a few of these experiments, you’ll notice that the water has all splashed out, and you'll be confused about how to get more in without removing the cork. There's a very simple method, if only you had the curiosity to figure it out.
THE RABBIT.
A STORY FOR LITTLE READERS.
“Henry, dear, do come out to walk, this beautiful afternoon. I am going, and do not want to go alone; please come, won’t you?”
“Henry, dear, please come out for a walk this beautiful afternoon. I'm going, and I don’t want to go alone; please join me, won’t you?”
“Supposing I should say, No; I won’t go; what would you do, sister?”
“Suppose I said, No; I’m not going; what would you do, sister?”
“I should say, well, suit yourself, brother Henry, and I’ll try to go alone; but I do wish you would go with me, it is so pleasant to have some one, and I would rather have you than any one else.”
“I guess it's up to you, brother Henry, but I'd really like you to come with me. It's so nice to have someone along, and I'd prefer to have you than anyone else.”
“Well, you are a darling, good little girl, and I will go with you.”
“Well, you are a sweet, nice girl, and I will go with you.”
“Oh, thank you, thank you, dear Henry,” said Caroline; and they were soon in the shady lane which extended from their father’s house to their uncle’s, who was their next neighbour.
“Oh, thank you, thank you, dear Henry,” said Caroline; and they were soon in the shady path that stretched from their dad's house to their uncle’s, who lived next door.
Caroline and Henry wandered on, admiring the beautiful things which surrounded them, and now and then stopping to pick a flower. Often Caroline would leave Henry, examining some plant, (for he was quite a botanist,) and walk along without him.
Caroline and Henry continued to stroll, taking in the beautiful sights around them, and occasionally stopping to pick a flower. Often, Caroline would leave Henry, who was quite the botanist, examining some plant, and walk ahead without him.
“Come, Henry; let us walk as far as the brook, and then we’ll go home.”
“Come on, Henry; let’s walk to the brook, and then we’ll head home.”
“Just wait till I see what this curious flower is,” said Henry. But Caroline did not mind him, and continued walking slowly along, that he might catch up with her, when he was ready. Presently she stopped; her eyes sparkled, and she almost screamed with delight; for, on the ground before her, was a beautiful white rabbit. She held her breath for fear of frightening it; but though she drew nearer the dear little creature did not seem disposed to run away; and she soon perceived that it had hurt its [Page 54] foot very much, so that it could not walk. Caroline took the rabbit in her arms, and as she was quite near the brook, she thought she would give it some water; so she stepped on the little bridge, but when there, she found that she had no means of getting any, and she called aloud:
“Just wait until I see what this curious flower is,” said Henry. But Caroline didn’t pay attention to him and kept walking slowly so he could catch up when he was ready. Soon, she stopped; her eyes sparkled, and she almost yelled with excitement because, right in front of her, was a beautiful white rabbit. She held her breath, worried about scaring it, but as she got closer, the sweet little creature didn’t seem like it wanted to run away. She soon noticed that it had hurt its [Page 54] foot badly, making it unable to walk. Caroline picked up the rabbit, and since she was close to the brook, she thought she would give it some water. So, she stepped onto the little bridge, but once there, she found she had no way to get any, and she called out:
“Henry, come quick; I have found a rabbit almost dead; come quick.” Henry was soon at her side. “Let me see,” said he; and he bent forward to look at it. “Poor little thing, we will take you home and nurse you till you are well again.”
“Henry, come quick; I found a rabbit that's almost dead; hurry up!” Henry quickly joined her. “Let me see,” he said, leaning in to take a look. “Poor little thing, we’ll take you home and take care of you until you’re better.”
“Don’t you think, brother, that it would drink some water?”
“Don’t you think, bro, that it could use some water?”
“No, no; we had better take it home at once, and mother will tell us what to do.” And the two children hastened home with all speed. Their kind mother gave them directions for their new-found pet, and in a week it was quite well, and their parents gave them leave to keep it to play with, after they had learned their lessons, and as long as they were kind towards this curious little creature.
“No, no; we should take it home right away, and mom will tell us what to do.” And the two kids hurried home as fast as they could. Their caring mom gave them instructions for their new pet, and in a week it was doing well, so their parents allowed them to keep it to play with, as long as they finished their homework and were kind to this curious little creature.
THE SLEIGH RIDE.
“Oh, I’m afraid! I’m afraid!” William Jones cried, shrinking back, as his father took his hand, in the act of leading him forward to lift him into a beautiful sleigh, that had just drove up to the door, and in which his mother and elder sister were already seated; their feet comfortably wrapped up in a warm buffalo robe.
“Oh, I’m scared! I’m scared!” William Jones exclaimed, pulling back as his father took his hand, trying to lead him forward to lift him into a beautiful sleigh that had just arrived at the door. His mother and older sister were already seated inside, their feet wrapped up snugly in a warm buffalo robe.
“Afraid! what are you afraid of?” Mr. Jones asked, in a tone of surprise.
“Afraid! What are you afraid of?” Mr. Jones asked, sounding surprised.
“Oh, I’m afraid the horses will run away—or that the sleigh will break. Indeed, I’d rather not go.”
“Oh, I’m worried the horses will run away—or that the sleigh will break. Honestly, I’d prefer not to go.”
“Do you not think that your mother, and sister Ellen, and myself, will be in just the danger you fear?”
“Don’t you think that your mom, sister Ellen, and I will be in the same danger you’re worried about?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And is not my son willing to share that danger with those he loves?”
“And isn't my son willing to take that risk with the people he loves?”
“But why do you go, father, when there is danger?”
“But why are you leaving, Dad, when there's danger?”
“We do not think that we shall be in any more [Page 56] real danger, while riding with two gentle horses, than we would be if we were sitting in the house, or walking in the street. But come, William; I cannot stand talking to you here; and it is quite necessary that you try to overcome your fears. So jump in, and take your place alongside of sister Ellen.”
“We don’t think we’ll be in any more [Page 56] real danger while riding with two gentle horses than we would be if we were sitting in the house or walking down the street. But come on, William; I can’t keep talking to you here; you really need to work on overcoming your fears. So hop in and sit next to your sister Ellen.”
“But, indeed, I would rather not go, father,” William urged, holding back.
“But honestly, I’d prefer not to go, dad,” William insisted, pulling back.
Mr. Jones said no more, but took his boy up gently, though firmly, and placed him beside his sister. Then he got in himself,—took hold of the reins,—spoke to his two fine horses, and at once the whole party began to move off; the sleigh bells jingling a merry tune.
Mr. Jones said nothing else, but he gently yet firmly lifted his boy and set him next to his sister. Then he climbed in himself, took the reins, spoke to his two beautiful horses, and immediately the whole group started to move, the sleigh bells ringing a cheerful melody.
Poor little William clung, frightened, to his sister; and it was a good while before he could get over the idea that the very next moment they would all be thrown over and dashed to pieces. After a while, however, he got used to the motion of the sleigh, and seeing that they passed on so smoothly, safely, and merrily, the idea of danger gradually faded from his mind; and long before he reached his uncle’s house, he was enjoying the ride as much as the rest.
Poor little William clung, scared, to his sister; and it took him a while to shake the feeling that at any moment they would all be thrown over and smashed to bits. After some time, though, he got used to the motion of the sleigh, and noticing that they were moving along so smoothly, safely, and happily, the thought of danger slowly disappeared from his mind; and long before they reached his uncle’s house, he was enjoying the ride as much as everyone else.
William’s cousins were all delighted to see him, and he spent with them one of the happiest days in his life.
William's cousins were all thrilled to see him, and he spent one of the happiest days of his life with them.
And when the time came for Mr. Jones and his family to return, William parted, with a feeling [Page 57] of reluctance, from his happy playmates. As he again stood by the sleigh, and looked at the two stout horses that were harnessed to it, he felt his old fear stealing over his mind. But he was not only now ashamed of that fear, but felt that to indulge in it was not right. So, with his best effort, he restrained it—stepping resolutely into the sleigh.
And when it was time for Mr. Jones and his family to head back, William said goodbye to his happy friends with a sense of reluctance. As he stood by the sleigh again, looking at the two strong horses that were hitched to it, he felt his old fear creeping back in. But now he not only felt ashamed of that fear, he also believed it was wrong to give in to it. So, with all his strength, he held it back and stepped confidently into the sleigh.
The last “good-byes” said, Mr. Jones gave the word, and off they went. When about half of the way home, and at a time when even the lingering remains of William’s timidity had passed away, two wild young men, half intoxicated, came dashing along in another sleigh, at a most furious rate. Bent on mischief, and thoughtless of the harm they might occasion, they appeared determined to frighten the horses attached to other sleighs, and thereby cause those who were in them to be thrown out into the snow-banks.
The last “good-byes” said, Mr. Jones gave the signal, and they took off. About halfway home, when even William's last bit of shyness had faded, two wild young men, a bit drunk, came speeding by in another sleigh, going at a crazy pace. Looking for trouble and not caring about the damage they could cause, they seemed intent on scaring the horses hitched to other sleighs, hoping to throw the passengers into the snowdrifts.
It so happened that the sleigh in which were Mr. Jones and his family, were passing near a steep declivity, at the time these young men came up to them, and ran their horses so close upon those of Mr. Jones, that he was compelled either to be rolled down the bank, or receive the shock of their sleigh against his own. He chose the latter alternative. As the two vehicles struck each other, that of Mr. Jones was nearly thrown over, and it so happened that Ellen, who was much alarmed, lost her balance, and but for the [Page 58] fact that William, himself dreadfully frightened, seized hold of, and clung to her with all his strength, she would have been thrown down a very steep hill, and, perhaps, have been killed. As it was, however, no one was injured.
It just so happened that the sleigh carrying Mr. Jones and his family was passing by a steep incline when these young men approached them, running their horses so close to Mr. Jones’s that he had no choice but to either be knocked down the bank or take the impact of their sleigh. He chose the latter option. When the two sleighs collided, Mr. Jones’s sleigh nearly tipped over, and at that moment, Ellen, who was quite scared, lost her balance. If William, who was also terrified, hadn’t grabbed onto her and held on with all his strength, she would have fallen down a steep hill and possibly been killed. Fortunately, though, no one was hurt. [Page 58]
“If it hadn’t been for me,” William said, while they were all talking over the matter, on arriving at home, “Ellen would have been pitched head foremost down that steep bank.”
“If it hadn’t been for me,” William said, as they were all discussing it upon arriving home, “Ellen would have fallen headfirst down that steep bank.”
“But if you had staid at home,” his father remarked, “it would not have been in your power thus to have saved, perhaps, your sister’s life. And now, an’t you glad, my son, you were with us?”
“But if you had stayed home,” his father said, “you wouldn’t have been able to save your sister’s life like this. And now, aren’t you glad, my son, that you were with us?”
“Yes, father, I am very glad now.”
“Yes, Dad, I’m really glad now.”
“Suppose, William,” Mr. Jones asked, in a serious tone, “that in the effort to save your sister, you had yourself been thrown out of the sleigh, and badly hurt, would you then have been sorry that you went with us?”
“Imagine, William,” Mr. Jones asked, in a serious tone, “if in trying to save your sister, you had been thrown out of the sleigh and seriously injured, would you then regret coming with us?”
William paused for some moments, with a thoughtful countenance. He was weighing the fear of bodily pain against his love for Ellen. At last he said, with the moisture dimming his eyes,
William paused for a moment, looking thoughtful. He was weighing the fear of physical pain against his love for Ellen. Finally, he said, with tears in his eyes,
“No! I would not have been sorry, father.”
“No! I wouldn’t have felt bad, dad.”
“Why not, William?”
“Why not, Will?”
“Because, I would only have been badly hurt; while, if I had not been along with her, sister might have been killed.”
“Because I would have only gotten seriously hurt; while if I hadn’t been with her, my sister might have been killed.”
“Very true, my dear boy! And now, you remember [Page 59] how often I have talked to you about selfishness, and what an evil thing this selfishness is?”
“Very true, my dear boy! And now, remember [Page 59] how often I have talked to you about being selfish, and how bad selfishness is?”
“Yes, father.”
“Sure, dad.”
“Well, this feeling of timidity, which you indulge so much, is a selfish feeling.”
“Well, this feeling of shyness that you dwell on so much is a selfish feeling.”
“Selfish, father! How can that be?”
“Selfish, Dad! How can that be?”
“Because there is nothing in it of self-sacrifice for the happiness or comfort of others.”
“Because it doesn’t involve any self-sacrifice for the happiness or comfort of others.”
“I cannot understand you, father.”
"I can't understand you, Dad."
“I do not know that it will be in my power to make you understand me fully, William. But I will try. You knew, this morning, that it would give your father and mother pleasure to have you with them, and also that your cousins would be delighted to see you. But your idle fear, lest some accident should happen, made you unwilling to go. You would not risk anything for the sake of others. If the great and good General Washington, when called upon to take command of the American army, had refused to do so, because there was danger of his being killed; cannot you see that in that feeling there would have been a strong principle of selfishness?”
“I don’t know if I can make you fully understand me, William. But I’ll give it a shot. You knew this morning that your parents would be happy to have you with them, and that your cousins would be thrilled to see you too. But your fear of something going wrong made you reluctant to go. You wouldn’t take any risks for the sake of others. If the great and good General Washington, when asked to lead the American army, had turned it down out of fear for his own life, can’t you see that there would have been a strong element of selfishness in that feeling?”
“Oh, yes. If he had done so, he would have been very selfish. He would have thought more of personal safety than the good of his country.”
“Oh, absolutely. If he had done that, he would have been really selfish. He would have cared more about his own safety than the welfare of his country.”
“Just so, William, will you think, when you grow up to be a man, if you do not conquer this timid feeling, which you now indulge. You must [Page 60] learn, for the good of others, to risk personal danger, and to be willing to bear pain of body as well as mind, if called upon to suffer while doing your duty to others. Of danger, it is not our place to think, when fully satisfied we are doing right; knowing that the Lord’s providence is over all, and that He will not suffer any harm to befall us that is not really for our good. Learn, also, this harder lesson,—a willingness to encounter bodily pain, and even great danger, for the good of others.”
“Just like that, William, you’ll think about this when you grow up and become a man if you don’t overcome this timid feeling you currently have. You need to [Page 60] learn, for the sake of others, to take personal risks and be prepared to endure pain in both body and mind if you have to suffer while fulfilling your duty to others. It’s not our place to worry about danger when we know we’re doing the right thing; we trust that the Lord’s providence watches over us and that nothing harmful will happen to us unless it’s truly for our benefit. Also, learn this tougher lesson—be willing to face physical pain and even significant danger for the good of others.”
STORY OF A GREYHOUND.
Llewellyn, son-in-law to King John, had in his possession one of the finest greyhounds in England. His name was Gelert. One day Llewellyn, going out to hunt, called all his dogs together; but his favourite greyhound was missing, and nowhere to be found. He blew his horn as a signal of the chase, and still Gelert came not. Llewellyn was much disturbed at this, but at length pursued the chase without him.
Llewellyn, King John's son-in-law, owned one of the best greyhounds in England. His name was Gelert. One day, Llewellyn went out to hunt and called all his dogs together; however, his favorite greyhound was missing and couldn't be found. He blew his horn as a signal to start the chase, but Gelert still didn’t show up. Llewellyn was quite worried about this, but eventually, he went on with the hunt without him.
For want of Gelert, the sport was limited; and getting tired, Llewellyn returned home at an early hour, when the first object that presented itself to him at his castle gate, was Gelert, who bounded with his usual transport to meet his master—having his lips besmeared with blood. Llewellyn gazed with surprise at the strange appearance of his dog. But on going into the apartment where he had left his infant son asleep, he found the bedclothes all [Page 62] in confusion, the cover rent, and stained with blood. He called on his child, but no answer was made: from which he concluded that the dog must have devoured him, and, without waiting to reflect, or examine, plunged his sword to the hilt in Gelert’s side. The noble dog fell at his feet, uttering a dying yell which awoke the infant, who was sleeping beneath a heap of mingled bedclothes; while under the bed lay a great wolf, covered with gore, which the faithful and gallant hound had destroyed.
For lack of Gelert, the sport was limited; and getting tired, Llewellyn returned home early, when the first thing he saw at his castle gate was Gelert, who came bounding to meet his master with his usual excitement—his lips smeared with blood. Llewellyn stared in surprise at his dog's strange appearance. But when he went into the room where he had left his infant son sleeping, he found the bedclothes all [Page 62] in disarray, the cover torn, and stained with blood. He called for his child, but there was no answer: from this, he concluded that the dog must have devoured him, and without taking time to think or check, plunged his sword to the hilt into Gelert's side. The noble dog collapsed at his feet, letting out a dying cry that woke the infant, who was sleeping beneath a pile of mixed bedclothes; while under the bed lay a large wolf, covered in blood, which the loyal and brave hound had killed.
Llewellyn, smitten with sorrow and remorse for the rash and frantic deed which had deprived him of so faithful an animal, caused an elegant marble monument, with an appropriate inscription, to be erected over the spot where Gelert was buried, to commemorate his fidelity and unhappy fate. The place, to this day, is called Beth-Gelert, or “The grave of the greyhound.”
Llewellyn, filled with sadness and regret for the impulsive and desperate act that had cost him such a loyal companion, had a beautiful marble monument built at the site where Gelert was buried. It features a fitting inscription to honor his loyalty and tragic fate. This location is still known today as Beth-Gelert, or “The grave of the greyhound.”
THE TRUANT.
I received part of my education at a beautiful town on the banks of the river Trent. It was here, while a boy, that I first learned the danger of disobedience. The precept had been instilled in my mind a thousand times, and I knew it was the command of heaven that we should respect and obey our parents and teachers; but I had never felt either the danger or the criminality of a disregard of the Divine command till after the following event.
I got part of my education in a beautiful town by the banks of the river Trent. It was here, as a boy, that I first understood the danger of disobedience. This lesson had been drilled into me countless times, and I knew it was a heavenly command that we should respect and obey our parents and teachers; but I had never truly felt the danger or the wrongdoing of ignoring this Divine command until the following event.
It was December; and the river, on whose beautiful banks the academy was situated, was frozen over, so that people could travel, and sport upon it in safety. It was a favourite diversion of the students, most of whom were between ten and fifteen years old, to play ball upon the ice, upon skates; and many times nearly the whole school, consisting of fifty youths, was collected in one game on the glassy surface of the frozen stream. We grew, at length, so fond of this recreation, that we began to encroach upon the hours of study. The [Page 64] bell rang unheeded, and when we came into school, we were, as we deserved to be, reprimanded by our good and indulgent preceptor; and many of our number, ashamed of their behaviour, refused to offend in like manner again. It was not so with us all.
It was December, and the river, where the academy was located, was frozen over, allowing people to travel and enjoy activities safely. The students, most of whom were between ten and fifteen years old, loved to play ball on the ice and skate; often, nearly the entire school, made up of fifty boys, would gather for one game on the smooth surface of the frozen river. We eventually became so attached to this pastime that we started to cut into study time. [Page 64] The bell rang without us noticing, and when we finally came into class, we were justly reprimanded by our kind and lenient teacher. Many of us, feeling embarrassed about our actions, promised not to do it again. But that wasn't the case for everyone.
One day, a part of our number having staid out upon the river more than a quarter of an hour after the bell had done ringing, one of the boys was sent for us; but we soon forgot that we had been called, and continued our game. Shortly we saw the preceptor, himself, coming down to the river. We were then alarmed; and all, but myself and Nathaniel Beecher, ran, by a round-about way, to the shore and to school. We resolved to stay the whole afternoon. The preceptor came out upon the wharf, and called to us to come to him. Fearing that we should be taken back to school and punished, we resolved not to answer, and pretended not to hear him. After repeatedly calling us, and receiving no answer, he came upon the ice; but when he had walked a short distance from the shore we saw that we were in no danger of his catching us, as the ice was very smooth. At length, in an attempt to catch me, the preceptor slipped and fell heavily upon the ice. I stood still, and dared not go near, for fear he would punish me; but I was now very sorry for what we had done. Our preceptor had always been kind to us, and my feelings were hurt to think I had been so ungrateful. [Page 65] Meantime he had got up, and with a painful effort walked to the shore. I followed him, and Nat went off towards the other side of the river. As I approached the shore, I turned to see where he was going, continuing to skate backwards as I looked. Suddenly I found myself in the water. I had fallen into a hole which had been cut for fishing. As I dropped I threw out my arms, and thus saved myself from going under; but the current was very strong, and it was with the utmost difficulty that I could hold myself above the water. I felt as though some evil spirit beneath the water was dragging me under, and my heart sunk within me. At length I was drawn out of the water by my preceptor. He spoke kindly to me, and said he would take me home, that I might change my clothes. I was very much affected. I had prepared myself to bear my well-merited punishment; but when I heard his kind and gentle tones, and saw that he was not angry, I burst into a passionate flood of tears, and, dropping on my knees, begged his pardon for my bad behaviour. He took me up at once, and told me never to kneel but to the Lord, that he would forgive me. We had nearly reached the shore, when I looked round for Nat. He was looking towards us, and skating along with his arms folded, and all at once dropped beneath the ice and disappeared. He had, while looking at us, skated into an air-hole. I involuntarily screamed, and started with all speed for the place. [Page 66] The preceptor followed, having guessed the cause of my exclamation.
One day, a group of us had stayed out on the river for over fifteen minutes after the bell had stopped ringing, so one of the boys was sent to get us. However, we quickly forgot we had been called and continued our game. Soon, we spotted the teacher walking down to the river. We got worried, and everyone except me and Nathaniel Beecher ran to the shore and back to school by a roundabout route. We decided to stay out for the entire afternoon. The teacher came out onto the wharf and called for us to come to him. Afraid we would be taken back to school and punished, we decided not to respond and pretended not to hear him. After calling for us multiple times without any reply, he walked out onto the ice. But once he had gone a little way from the shore, we realized he wouldn't catch us since the ice was really smooth. Eventually, while trying to catch me, the teacher slipped and fell hard on the ice. I stood still, too scared to go near him for fear of punishment, but I felt really bad about what we had done. Our teacher had always been kind to us, and it hurt to think I had been so ungrateful. [Page 65] Meanwhile, he had gotten up and was struggling to walk back to the shore. I followed him, while Nat skated off toward the other side of the river. As I got closer to the shore, I turned to see where Nat was going, continuing to skate backward as I looked. Suddenly, I found myself in the water—I had fallen into a hole that had been cut for fishing. As I fell, I threw out my arms, managing to keep myself from going completely under, but the current was very strong, and it was incredibly difficult to stay above water. I felt like some evil force below was pulling me down, and my heart sank. Eventually, my teacher pulled me out of the water. He spoke to me kindly and said he would take me home so I could change my clothes. I was deeply moved. I had prepared myself to accept my deserved punishment, but when I heard his gentle words and saw that he wasn't angry, I burst into tears, dropped to my knees, and begged for his forgiveness for my bad behavior. He lifted me up at once and told me never to kneel to anyone but the Lord, and that he would forgive me. We were almost back to the shore when I looked back for Nat. He was watching us and skating with his arms crossed, and suddenly he fell through the ice and vanished. While he had been looking at us, he had skated into an air hole. I screamed without thinking and took off running for where he had fallen. [Page 66] The teacher followed, having guessed what had caused my scream.
The accident had been seen from the shore, and many persons came hurrying to the spot, and among them the father of the boy. He was told, on shore, that it was his oldest son; and rushing to the spot, and putting his head down in the hole, held it there a long time, looking, but all was in vain. The rapid tide had borne him far down the river, and his body was never more seen.
The accident was witnessed from the shore, and many people rushed to the scene, including the boy's father. On the shore, he was informed that it was his eldest son; rushing to the location and leaning his head into the hole, he held it there for a long time, searching, but it was all in vain. The swift tide had carried him far down the river, and his body was never seen again.
The events of this day taught me the lesson of obedience. It stamped upon my mind the truth, that the first great duty, next to our devotion to our Maker, is respect and obedience to those who are placed in authority over us. I never again played truant.
The events of this day taught me the lesson of obedience. It impressed upon me the truth that our greatest responsibility, after our commitment to our Creator, is to respect and obey those in authority over us. I never skipped school again.
A SUMMER MORNING RAMBLE.
With their butterflies and flowers, And the birds among the trees Sweetly singing; With the spices from the trees, Vines and lilies, while the bees Float on the breeze, Bringing honey!
We hurried to collect flowers,
Gay and young.
[Page 68] Every clover top was wet,
And the spider’s silky web,
With a thousand dew drops set,
Clean and shiny.
Were the violets showing through Clumps of grass where they thrived,
Beautiful, At the lamb in snowy white,
Over the meadow bounding light,
And the crow just took off, Grave and smoky.
Still away, away we went,— Up and down the uneven slope,—
Through the gate,—
Where the rock with water droplets, —
Through the bushes and the small woods,—
Where the greenwood path ends
In the bushes.
And the thrush singing;
And we saw the squirrel's tail In the bushes,
As it was thrown along his back, Like a glory of his own,
While the sun shone behind it Through its borders.
And the air is so fresh and clear,—
Oh! It felt like all the care In progress [Page 69] Belonged to God only; And that no one underneath his throne, Need to whisper or to moan
At his post.
He has jumped over the hedge and stream,—
He has scrambled up the hill,
Before the shining Of the rising sun, to sweep
With its golden rays, the steep, Until he's tired and falls asleep,
Sweet dreams.
When he closed his eyes for a nap, Slowly shutting:
With his bright curls spread out, On its fragrant mossy ground,
Now his precious baby head Is resting.
How he got up at dawn,
And he played the whole way On his walk.
And before his imagination, He still has the butterfly. Making fun of him, where it wasn't so elevated He could hustle.
While his gentle fingertip Seems like aiming [Page 70] At a wild and beautiful thing That is out on the wing,
Which he yearns to catch and bring Home for training.
Or bring them together
In tidy, neat bunches,
For every friend we encounter,
We could have a small treat. To please them.
To share with others Of its joy.
So its joys can never end,
For it brings a sense of inner peace,
Like a daily increase
Of a treasure!
THE HOTTENTOTS.
At the southern part of Africa, a great many years ago, there lived a simple race of uncivilized people,—to whom the name of Hottentots has been since given,—who supported themselves in their rude way, and kept sheep and herds, whose milk served them for food, and whose skins kept them warm.
At the southern part of Africa, many years ago, there lived a simple group of uncivilized people—known as the Hottentots—who supported themselves in their basic way, herding sheep and other animals. Their milk provided food for them, and their skins kept them warm.
The Dutch people, who were very fond of sailing about in their ships, came to this part of the world, and finding the country pleasant, and a great many delicious fruits in it, they resolved to make a settlement, and have a town of their own there.
The Dutch people, who loved sailing in their ships, arrived in this part of the world. They found the country pleasant and filled with a lot of delicious fruits, so they decided to settle down and establish their own town there.
The Hottentots did not like very much to have a new kind of people settling down among them, and as they had been used to fighting with wild beasts, and were quite brave, they did all they could to keep the people away.
The Hottentots weren't too happy about a new group of people moving in among them, and since they were used to battling wild animals and were quite courageous, they did everything they could to keep the newcomers at bay.
[Page 73]But the Dutch had so much more skill and knowledge than the poor Hottentots, that they soon got the better of the savages, and the natives were obliged to allow them to settle in their country. The Europeans, when they heard of this pleasant, warm country, came in great numbers, and each emigrant was allowed to receive for his farm as much land as an officer appointed for the purpose, could walk across in an hour. They probably always tried to get a tall man, who could take pretty long steps. Whether they asked the poor natives’ consent to this arrangement, the history does not say; but at the end of a hundred and fifty years, the Hottentots had been deprived of all their land, and were compelled to work for their invaders, except that some of the more ferocious and bolder tribes retreated to the deserts, and remain in a savage state to this day.
[Page 73]But the Dutch had so much more skill and knowledge than the poor Hottentots that they quickly overpowered the natives, who had no choice but to let them settle in their land. As word spread about this pleasant, warm country, many Europeans came in large numbers, and each emigrant was allowed to claim as much land for their farm as an officer assigned for this purpose could walk across in an hour. They likely tried to find a tall person who could take long strides. Whether they asked the poor natives for their consent to this arrangement isn’t recorded; however, after one hundred and fifty years, the Hottentots had lost all their land and were forced to work for their invaders, except for some of the fiercer and bolder tribes who retreated to the deserts and remain in a wild state to this day.
The colony afterwards fell into the hands of the British, and about eighteen years ago, the Hottentots of the Cape, about thirty thousand in number, were made free, and allowed to have all the privileges enjoyed by the white inhabitants.
The colony later came under British control, and about eighteen years ago, around thirty thousand Hottentots in the Cape were granted their freedom and allowed to enjoy all the privileges that white residents had.
Christian missionaries have visited this part of the world, and many of the native inhabitants are said to have been brought under the gentle influence of Christianity. The Moravian missionaries, some years ago, collected a number of the Hottentots into a village, built a church, and instructed them in many of the arts of civilized life. They were taught several kinds of manufactures, and [Page 74] travellers speak of their establishment as being in a very flourishing state.
Christian missionaries have come to this part of the world, and many of the local people are said to have embraced the positive impact of Christianity. A few years back, the Moravian missionaries gathered several Hottentots into a village, built a church, and taught them many skills associated with modern life. They learned various types of manufacturing, and [Page 74] travelers describe their community as thriving.
In the year 1811, this place was visited by a sever earthquake, which alarmed the people greatly, as nothing of the kind had occurred since the settlement of the town. It does not appear from the accounts, that any lives were lost, but many of the buildings were cracked, and in part thrown down.
In 1811, this area experienced a severe earthquake that greatly alarmed the residents, as nothing like it had happened since the town was settled. The reports don't indicate that any lives were lost, but many buildings were damaged and partially collapsed.
The Hottentots are said to be kind and gentle in their natures, and hospitable to strangers. Those who have been converted to Christianity, have left off, for the most part, their rude sheepskin dress, and wear a more civilized attire.
The Hottentots are known to be kind and gentle by nature, and they welcome strangers with hospitality. Those who have embraced Christianity have mostly given up their rough sheepskin clothing and now wear more modern attire.
The picture at the beginning of this article represents a native Hottentot, in his sheepskin cloak, but the rest of his dress appears to be after the European fashion. The more savage Hottentots, who have never joined the colony, lead a wandering life, living on wild roots, locusts, and eggs, toads, lizards, mice, and such other food as can be obtained in the deserts. They use, as weapons of defence, the javelin, and bows and arrows. Their arrows are small, but they are tipped with poison, so that a wound from them is generally fatal.
The picture at the beginning of this article shows a native Hottentot wearing a sheepskin cloak, but his other clothing seems to be styled after European fashion. The more primitive Hottentots, who haven't joined the colony, live a nomadic life, surviving on wild roots, locusts, eggs, toads, lizards, mice, and whatever else they can find in the deserts. They use javelins, bows, and arrows for defense. Their arrows are small but tipped with poison, making any wound from them usually fatal.
They teach their children early the use of the bow and arrow; and some travellers say, that, to do this, they sometimes put a little boy’s breakfast, probably a nice toad, or half a dozen ant’s eggs, or [Page 75] some other of their favourite kinds of food, up into the high branches of a tree, and then make the boy shoot his arrows at it, until he brings it down. This gives him a good appetite, and teaches him early the use of the bow and arrow.
They teach their kids how to use a bow and arrow from a young age, and some travelers say that to do this, they sometimes place a little boy's breakfast, probably a nice frog, or a few ant eggs, or [Page 75] some other favorite foods, in the high branches of a tree, and then have the boy shoot his arrows at it until he brings it down. This gives him a good appetite and teaches him the skills he needs with a bow and arrow early on.
PHILOSOPHY AT HOME.
THE WHISPERING FIGURE.
ILLUSTRATING THE PROPAGATION OF SOUNDS.
Sound is propagated through a confined channel of air, as for instance, a long tube, very perfectly. It is not uncommon in large establishments, where it is necessary to pass many orders to and fro, to have such tubes laid in the walls, so that words can pass through them from room to room. The experiment may be tried in a leaden pipe, laid down for an aqueduct, before the water is admitted, and it will be found that the slightest whisper can be heard for a distance of half a mile or more. This tendency of a confined channel of air to increase the distinctness of the sound passing through it, may be shewn by a tube formed by rolling up a large sheet of paper and whispering through it. If the tube is gradually enlarged towards the outer end, it greatly increases the loudness of the sound [Page 77] transmited through it, as in the case of the horn, the speaking trumpet, &c.
Sound travels very effectively through a confined channel of air, like a long tube. It's common in large buildings, where many orders need to be communicated back and forth, to have these tubes installed in the walls so that voices can carry from one room to another. You can test this in a lead pipe that's meant for an aqueduct, before any water is added, and you'll find that even the faintest whisper can be heard from half a mile away or more. This ability of a confined air channel to enhance the clarity of sound can be demonstrated with a tube made by rolling up a large sheet of paper and whispering through it. If the tube gradually widens towards the outer end, it significantly increases the volume of the sound transmitted through it, as seen with horns, speaking trumpets, etc. [Page 77]
When the sound of a voice passes in this manner through a tube, the voice always appears to come from the end of the tube where the sound issues, and not from the end where the words are really spoken. This has given rise to an ingenious contrivance called the whispering figure, which is sometimes fitted up in museums for the entertainment of visitors. It is as follows:—
When a voice travels through a tube like this, it seems to come from the end of the tube where the sound comes out, not from where the words are actually spoken. This has led to a clever invention called the whispering figure, which is sometimes set up in museums for visitors' entertainment. Here's how it works:—
A large dog or other image is placed upon a stand at a little distance from the side of the room. There is a tin tube within the figure, one end of which is opposite the mouth, and the other passes down through the floor, and thence along under the floor, as represented by the dotted line in the cut. After passing the partition, it is turned up, and opens in a funnel-shaped extremity in the next room. If now a person speaks or whispers at the outer end of the tube, the persons who are in the room with the figure will hear the sound coming through its lips, as if the figure itself were speaking. The tube being entirely concealed within the dress of the figure, and under the floor, the spectators, not suspecting such a communication with the next room, [Page 78] wonder by what contrivance an image can be made to speak.
A large dog or another object is placed on a stand a short distance from the side of the room. There’s a tin tube inside the figure, with one end near the mouth and the other running down through the floor and then along under the floor, as shown by the dotted line in the illustration. After passing through the partition, the tube turns up and opens in a funnel shape in the next room. If someone speaks or whispers into the outer end of the tube, the people in the room with the figure will hear the sound coming from its lips, as if the figure itself is talking. Since the tube is completely hidden inside the figure's clothing and under the floor, the spectators, unaware of this connection to the next room, [Page 78] wonder how an object can be made to speak.
This experiment is sometimes performed by children in private, by placing a board across the tops of two chairs, and covering it with cloth, so as to represent a table. The tube comes up through this board into the body of some image placed upon the table, as a doll, a figure of a dog or cat, or a grotesque effigy made by means of a mask. In this case a person is concealed under the table to whisper into the tube, in answer to such questions as the spectators address to the figure. Of course, all these arrangements are made before the spectators are admitted to the room.
This experiment is sometimes done by kids in private, by putting a board across the tops of two chairs and covering it with a cloth to make it look like a table. A tube comes up through this board into the body of some figure placed on the table, like a doll, a statue of a dog or cat, or a funny puppet made with a mask. In this case, a person hides under the table to whisper into the tube in response to questions the audience asks the figure. Naturally, all these setups are done before the spectators are allowed into the room.
STORY OF THE SEA.
Captain Albert had recently returned from a long and perilous whaling voyage, and was seated beside a bright blazing fire at his own hearth. His wife sat opposite, with her youngest child in her lap, while the two sons, Edward and William, stood on each side looking earnestly in his face, that they might be quite sure their father had indeed returned, and that they were not still deceived by one of those pleasant dreams with which they had been so often visited during his absence.
Captain Albert had just come back from a long and dangerous whaling trip, sitting next to a warm, crackling fire at home. His wife was across from him with their youngest child in her lap, while their two sons, Edward and William, stood beside him, staring intently at his face to make sure that their dad was really back and they weren’t still caught up in one of those nice dreams that had visited them so often while he was away.
“Oh, father,” said Edward, “the next time you go, take me with you, do!”
“Oh, Dad,” said Edward, “the next time you go, take me with you, please!”
“Tell us a story of the sea, will you not, father?” said William, at the same time.
“Will you tell us a story about the sea, Dad?” William said at the same time.
“Very well, my son, I will try,” replied their father; “and that will, perhaps, change Edward’s mind about going with me the next time.
“Sure thing, my son, I’ll give it a try,” replied their father. “Maybe that will change Edward’s mind about coming with me next time.”
“One day, in the great Southern ocean, we had followed a fine whale farther south than we had ever before been. The whale was enormously large, and I saw in a moment that if we could [Page 80]
“One day, in the vast Southern Ocean, we had tracked a huge whale further south than we had ever gone before. The whale was incredibly large, and I realized right away that if we could [Page 80]
[Page 81] take it there would be oil enough to fill our casks, and enable us to return home. Its motions were very rapid, and we followed it as swiftly as we could, but, after all, it escaped. I believe the creature swam under water till it was out of the reach of my glass. While I was looking out to try to get a sight of it again, I espied something which appeared to be an island, to the south, but while I was looking at it I was sure it moved. It did move, and we soon came near enough to see what it was distinctly. It proved to be an iceberg, shooting up to a great height, like one of the sharp-pointed Alps, and spreading out to a wide extent, on all sides. At the same time, the whole ocean, as far south as the eye could reach, was covered with floating ice.
[Page 81] We hoped there would be enough oil to fill our barrels and let us go home. It moved really quickly, and we chased it as fast as we could, but it got away in the end. I think the creature swam underwater until it was out of sight from my telescope. While I was scanning the area to catch another glimpse of it, I noticed something that looked like an island to the south, but as I watched it, I was sure it was moving. And it was moving, and we soon got close enough to see it clearly. It turned out to be an iceberg, rising high like one of the sharp-tipped Alps, spreading out widely in all directions. At the same time, the entire ocean, as far south as I could see, was filled with floating ice.
“The situation was full of danger, but the wind was in our favour, and I prepared to press all sail, in hopes of escaping, when suddenly a shower of hail and sleet rushed upon us with such fury that some of the men were beaten down to the deck, and all found it difficult to stand under it. The sails, shrouds, and sheets, were all cased in ice, stiffened, and almost as immoveable as if they had been made of iron.
“The situation was really dangerous, but the wind was on our side, so I got ready to set all the sails, hoping to get away, when suddenly a hail and sleet storm hit us with such force that some of the guys were knocked down to the deck, and everyone struggled to stay on their feet. The sails, rigging, and lines were all covered in ice, hardened, and almost as unmovable as if they were made of iron.”
“I now began to blame myself severely for suffering the whale to tempt me so far into those regions of ice and storms. I looked with bitter regret toward those faithful sailors who had trusted their lives to my care, and who were now exposed [Page 82] to unnecessary hardships and dangers by my boyish rashness. The noble fellows never uttered a word of complaint, but their generous fortitude did not help to reconcile me to myself. Full of anxiety, I took my glass to look out again for the iceberg. While I was looking towards it, I spied something among the cakes of ice, which appeared like some small craft; but I could not believe a vessel of that size could have reached a latitude so far south. A vessel, it certainly was—a small schooner, sailing among the cakes of ice, as if it knew how to pick its way alone, for I could not see a person moving on her deck. We steered, as well as we could, directly towards her. My ship was new and strong, and well prepared, so that I did not much fear the loose cakes of ice. When we were near enough, I hailed the little craft, and thought I heard a distant shout in reply. As we came nearer, I saw a young man alone, and sitting upon the helm, apparently managing it with the motions of his body, so as to steer his little vessel safely through.
“I started to blame myself harshly for letting the whale lead me so deep into those icy, stormy areas. I looked with strong regret at the loyal sailors who had trusted their lives to me, and who were now exposed [Page 82] to unnecessary hardships and dangers because of my reckless behavior. The brave men never complained, but their generous strength didn't ease my guilt. Burdened with worry, I grabbed my binoculars to search again for the iceberg. While I was looking, I spotted something among the ice that appeared to be a small boat; however, I couldn't believe that a vessel that size could have made it this far south. It was definitely a vessel—a small schooner, navigating through the ice as if it knew how to avoid obstacles by itself, because I couldn't see anyone moving on its deck. We steered towards it as best as we could. My ship was new, strong, and well-equipped, so I wasn’t too worried about the loose ice. When we got close enough, I called out to the little craft and thought I heard a shout in response. As we approached, I saw a young man alone, sitting at the helm, seemingly steering his small vessel with the movement of his body to safely guide it through.”
“We all stood looking for a moment at the brave young man, with wonder and admiration; but as soon as I ordered out a boat, the sailors rushed to the side and began to work with a will, although everything they touched was cased in ice, and terrible to handle. Down went the boat, and was manned in an instant. It was not long before the young man was on board our [Page 83] ship, but he would not leave the schooner until he had seen a rope rigged to tow her after us. The poor fellow was almost dead with cold and hunger; he had not tasted any food for more than twenty-four hours, as he told us afterwards. He could hardly speak a word, and as soon as he felt the warmth of the stove, he fainted entirely away. We put him into a hammock, and did all we could for him, and soon had the pleasure of seeing him revive. After he had taken some warm tea, he fell asleep, and slept till I began to fear he would never awake again; but Providence had provided him the refreshment he needed, and when he awoke, the next day, he was well and lively. I inquired how he came into so strange a situation, when he told me that four young men, without much consideration, had purchased the vessel, and fitted her up for a voyage of discovery into those far-off seas. They had encountered a furious storm, which drove them among the ice, near the place where they were found. They had suffered very much with cold and want of sleep, while the vessel was every moment in danger of being crushed to pieces.
“We all stood looking for a moment at the brave young man, feeling wonder and admiration; but as soon as I ordered a boat, the sailors rushed to the side and started working enthusiastically, even though everything they touched was covered in ice and difficult to handle. Down went the boat, and it was crewed in an instant. It wasn't long before the young man was on board our [Page 83] ship, but he wouldn’t leave the schooner until he saw a rope rigged to tow her after us. The poor guy was almost dead from cold and hunger; he hadn’t eaten anything for more than twenty-four hours, as he told us later. He could barely speak, and as soon as he felt the warmth of the stove, he fainted completely. We put him in a hammock and did everything we could for him, and soon we were pleased to see him recover. After he had some warm tea, he fell asleep and slept until I began to worry he might never wake up again; but Providence had provided him the refreshment he needed, and when he woke up the next day, he was well and lively. I asked how he ended up in such a strange situation, and he told me that four young men, without much thought, had bought the vessel and fitted her out for a voyage of discovery in those distant seas. They had faced a fierce storm, which drove them into the ice, near where they were found. They had suffered greatly from the cold and lack of sleep, while the ship was in constant danger of being crushed to pieces.
“In this distress his companions began to drink spirits to warm them. They offered him some, and urged him to drink, but he replied it would make him worse, and reminded them of a ship which was cast away one very severe winter, among the rocks near his own native town, when all the sailors who drank rum were frozen, while those who did not drink, escaped. His companions, however, would not listen to his advice, but continued to drink, and were soon unable to move, and were all frozen to death, and were still on the deck, covered with ice and sleet. Robert (this was the young man’s name,) was saved by not drinking any of the rum, but by using it outwardly, pouring it into his boots, and a part into his bosom.”
“In that moment of distress, his friends started drinking spirits to warm themselves. They offered him some and encouraged him to drink, but he said it would make things worse and reminded them of a ship that got wrecked one brutal winter near his hometown, where all the sailors who drank rum ended up frozen, while those who didn't drink survived. His friends, however, ignored his advice and kept drinking, soon becoming unable to move and freezing to death, still lying on the deck, covered in ice and sleet. Robert (that was the young man's name) survived by not drinking any rum but instead using it externally, pouring it into his boots and some into his coat.”
“But how did you escape that terrible iceberg, and get out of that dreadful sea?” said Edward: “were any of your men frozen?”
“But how did you get away from that awful iceberg and make it out of that horrible sea?” said Edward. “Were any of your guys frozen?”
“No,” replied Captain Albert; “we suffered very severely, but we did not use any ‘fire-water,’ and every sailor who went out in the ship, returned in good health; still, all that we were able to do would have been no more than the fluttering of a leaf in a whirlwind, without the help of Him, who, you will remember, was once in ‘a little ship when a great storm arose,’ and who said, ‘Peace be still, and there was a great calm.’”
“No,” replied Captain Albert; “we suffered a lot, but we didn’t use any ‘fire-water,’ and every sailor who went out on the ship returned in good health; still, everything we did would’ve been like a leaf fluttering in a whirlwind, without the help of Him, who you’ll remember was once in ‘a little ship when a great storm arose,’ and who said, ‘Peace, be still,’ and there was a great calm.”
THE OLD SLATE.
“I have a great mind to break this stupid old slate,” said little Charlie Fidget, one morning, as he sat over his first sum in subtraction.
“I really want to smash this dumb old slate,” said little Charlie Fidget, one morning, as he worked on his first subtraction problem.
“Why, what has the poor slate done?” asked the pleasant voice of his sister Helen, behind him.
“Why, what has the poor slate done?” asked the cheerful voice of his sister Helen from behind him.
“Nothing; just what I complain of; it won’t do this plaguy sum for me; and here it is almost school-time!”
“Nothing; just what I’m complaining about; this annoying math problem won’t solve for me; and it’s almost time for school!”
“What a wicked slate, Charles!”
“What a cool slate, Charles!”
“So it is. I mean to fling it out of the window and break it to pieces on the stones.”
"So it is. I plan to throw it out of the window and smash it to pieces on the stones."
“Will that do your sum, Charlie?”
"Is that enough for your calculation, Charlie?"
“No; but if there were no slates in the world, I should have no good-for-nothing sums to do.”
“No; but if there were no slates in the world, I wouldn’t have any useless math problems to work on.”
“Oh, ho! that does not follow, by any means. Did slates make the science of arithmetic? Would people never have to count or calculate, if there were no slates? You forget pens, lead pencils and paper: you forget all about oral arithmetic, Charlie.”
“Oh, come on! That doesn’t make any sense. Did slates create the science of arithmetic? Would people never need to count or do calculations if there weren't any slates? You're forgetting about pens, pencils, and paper: you're forgetting all about mental math, Charlie.”
“Well, I don’t love to cipher, that’s all I know.”
“Well, I don’t really like to figure things out, that’s all I know.”
“And so, you hasty boy, you get angry with the poor harmless slate, that is so convenient when you make mistakes and want to rub them out again. Now that is the way with a great many thoughtless, quick-tempered people. They try to find fault with somebody or something else, and get into a passion, and perhaps do mischief, when if they would but reflect a little, it is their own dear selves who ought to bear the blame. Now, Charlie, let me see what I can do for you.”
“And so, you impatient boy, you get upset with the poor harmless slate, which is so handy when you make mistakes and want to erase them. This is how many thoughtless, hot-headed people behave. They look to blame someone or something else and get all worked up, possibly causing harm, when if they just thought for a moment, they would realize that they themselves should be the ones taking responsibility. Now, Charlie, let me see what I can do for you.”
So Helen sat down in her mother’s great easy-chair; she tried to look grave and dignified, like an old lady, though she was but eighteen. Charlie came rather unwillingly, laid the slate in her lap, and began to play with the trimming on her apron. “Why, what is all this?” said she; “soldiers, and cats, and dogs, and houses with windows of all shapes and sizes!”
So Helen sat down in her mom's big easy chair; she tried to look serious and dignified like an older lady, even though she was only eighteen. Charlie came over hesitantly, placed the slate in her lap, and started fiddling with the fringe on her apron. “What’s all this?” she said; “soldiers, and cats, and dogs, and houses with windows of all shapes and sizes!”
Charlie looked foolish. “Oh, the sum is on the other side,” said he, turning it over.
Charlie looked silly. “Oh, the total is on the other side,” he said, flipping it over.
“Ah, silly boy,” said Helen; “here you have been sitting half an hour drawing pictures, instead of trying to do your sum. And now, which do you think ought to be broken, you or the slate?” and she held it up high, as if she meant to strike at him with it.
“Ah, silly boy,” said Helen; “you’ve been sitting here for half an hour drawing pictures instead of working on your math problem. Now, which do you think should be broken, you or the slate?” She held it up high as if she intended to hit him with it.
Charlie looked up, with his hands at his ears, making believe he was frightened, but laughing all the while, for he knew she was only playing with him. Presently, however, she put on a serious face, and said, “Now, my little man, you must go to work in good earnest to make up for lost time.”
Charlie looked up with his hands over his ears, pretending to be scared, but he was laughing the whole time because he knew she was just joking around with him. Eventually, though, she became serious and said, “Now, my little man, you need to get to work for real to catch up on lost time.”
“Oh, Helen, it wants only twenty minutes to nine; I can’t possibly do this sum and get to school by nine. I shall be late. What shall I do? Miss Fletcher will certainly punish me if it is not done. Can’t you, just this once, Helen?”
“Oh, Helen, it’s only twenty minutes to nine; I can’t possibly finish this math problem and get to school by nine. I’m going to be late. What should I do? Miss Fletcher will definitely punish me if it’s not done. Can’t you help me out just this once, Helen?”
“No,” said Helen.
“No,” Helen said.
“Oh, do, there’s a dear, good sister; just this once.”
“Oh, please, dear sister; just this once.”
“No, Charlie; there would be no kindness in that. You would never learn arithmetic in that way.”
“No, Charlie; that wouldn’t be kind. You would never learn math like that.”
“Just once,” still pleaded Charlie.
"Just one time," Charlie pleaded.
“No,” answered Helen, in a kind, but resolute tone: “if I do it once, you will find it harder to be refused to-morrow; you will depend upon me, and sit playing and drawing pictures, instead of ciphering. I will keep you close at it till you perform your task.”
“No,” Helen replied, kindly but firmly, “if I let you do it just this once, it will be even harder to say no tomorrow. You’ll start relying on me and spend your time playing and drawing instead of working on your assignments. I’m going to make sure you stay focused until you finish your task.”
So she passed her hand gently round him, and though Charlie pouted at first, and could hardly see through his tears, she questioned him about his rule, and then began to show him the proper way to do his sum, yet letting him work it out himself, in such a pleasant manner, that he was soon ashamed of being sullen. First she held the pencil herself, and put down the figures as he told her to do; and then she made him copy the whole, nicely, on another part of the slate, and rub out her figures.
So she gently wrapped her arm around him, and even though Charlie pouted at first and could barely see through his tears, she asked him about his rule and then started to show him the right way to do his math problem, letting him figure it out himself in such a nice way that he soon felt embarrassed for being grumpy. First, she held the pencil and wrote down the numbers as he told her to; then she had him neatly copy everything onto another part of the slate and erase her figures.
After all this was finished patiently and diligently, Charlie was surprised to find he should still be in good time for school.
After all this was finished patiently and diligently, Charlie was surprised to see that he was still on time for school.
“Now, to-morrow, Charlie,” said Helen, “don’t waste a moment, but go to your lesson at once, whatever it is, and you will find it a great saving, not only of time, but of temper. You won’t get into a passion with this clever old slate of mine. It went to school with me when I was a little girl, and I should have been sorry if you had broken it for not doing your work. Generally, Charlie, when you see a person fidgety and angry, and complaining of things and people, you may be sure he has either done something he ought not to do, or left undone something he ought to do.”
“Now, tomorrow, Charlie,” said Helen, “don’t waste any time, but go to your lesson right away, whatever it is, and you’ll find it saves you not just time, but also your mood. You won’t get frustrated with this clever old slate of mine. It went to school with me when I was little, and I would have been upset if you broke it for not doing your work. Generally, Charlie, when you see someone fidgety and angry, complaining about things and people, you can be sure they’ve either done something they shouldn’t have or left something undone that they should have done.”
Away ran Charlie to school, thinking to himself, “Well, I suppose I was wrong both ways. I ought not to have been drawing soldiers, and I ought to have been ciphering.”
Away ran Charlie to school, thinking to himself, “Well, I guess I was wrong on both counts. I shouldn’t have been drawing soldiers, and I should have been doing math.”
CHILDREN.
And rides the summer air,
Obeys its Creator as it sings
In morning songs there.
In paths of wrongdoing may wander, Or ascend to the fragrant garden of virtue In worlds of endless daylight.
So my heart will learn to praise
My Lord and Savior’s name.
[Page 91]
LIZZY; A FAIRY TALE.
Lizzy was walking in a wood one day, and as she stooped under a tree to gather some flowers that grew at its foot, she heard a loud tapping high up in the tree; she looked up, and there she saw, clinging to a dead bough that industrious and happy bird, the woodpecker. “Are you going to dig out a chamber for yourself there?” asked Lizzy. “That bough is too small, I should think.”
Lizzy was strolling through the woods one day, and as she bent down under a tree to pick some flowers that were growing at its base, she heard a loud tapping high up in the tree; she looked up and saw, clinging to a dead branch, a busy and cheerful woodpecker. “Are you planning to make a nest for yourself there?” Lizzy asked. “That branch seems too small, if you ask me.”
“Oh! I am not doing carpentry work now,” said the bird; “there are some nice little insects under this bark,—sweet things!—which I love as well as you love the lambs.”
“Oh! I'm not working on carpentry right now,” said the bird; “there are some nice little insects under this bark—sweet things!—that I love just as much as you love the lambs.”
“And yet you intend to make a meal upon them—barbarous bird!”
“And yet you plan to make a meal out of them—savage bird!”
“Yes, as good a meal as you make upon the lamb,—barbarous child! But let us forgive each other; we must eat to live. You would love to eat me if I were nicely cooked, and I should relish you exceedingly if I could only change you into a beetle-bug, or a grub of some sort.”
“Yes, you make a great meal out of the lamb—such a cruel child! But let's forgive each other; we need to eat to survive. You’d love to eat me if I were cooked just right, and I would really enjoy you too if I could turn you into a beetle or some kind of grub.”
“Do not talk so, Mr. Carpenter: I would rather go without my dinner than to have you killed and cooked for me.”
“Don’t say that, Mr. Carpenter: I’d rather skip my dinner than have you killed and cooked for me.”
“Ah! do you love me so well? Then I will confide in you, and tell you a secret. My chamber is in the trunk of this tree, and my six eggs lie on the floor of it. Jump up here, and I will show it to you.”
“Ah! Do you care for me that much? Then I’ll trust you and share a secret. My room is in the trunk of this tree, and my six eggs are on the floor inside. Jump up here, and I’ll show you.”
“I could not jump twenty feet into the air,” said Lizzy.
“I can't jump twenty feet into the air,” said Lizzy.
“Why! are you not twenty times longer than I am?”
“Why aren’t you twenty times longer than I am?”
“Oh, more; and more than forty times heavier?”
“Oh, and more than forty times heavier?”
“Well, well, I will go down and help you up.”
“Well, well, I'll go down and help you up.”
“I should like to know how you expect to help me,” said Lizzy.
“I'd like to know how you plan to help me,” Lizzy said.
“We shall see;” and the woodpecker flew down;—but where is he? Lizzy looked about, and she could not see him anywhere.
"We'll see," the woodpecker said as it flew down—but where is he? Lizzy looked around, but she couldn't find him anywhere.
“Ha! ha! ha!” laughed a voice close by her ear; and Lizzy turned, and saw a pretty little fairy figure standing close beside her. “I was only acting the woodpecker for my amusement. We fairies are very fond of masquerading.”
“Ha! ha! ha!” laughed a voice right by her ear; and Lizzy turned to see a cute little fairy figure standing next to her. “I was just pretending to be a woodpecker for fun. We fairies really love to dress up.”
“Then I cannot see the woodpecker’s nest,” said Lizzy. “It is too bad to disappoint me so, when I did so want to see his pretty eggs.”
“Then I can't see the woodpecker’s nest,” said Lizzy. “It's such a shame to let me down like this when I really wanted to see his beautiful eggs.”
“Oh, if you wish to see some pretty eggs. I can show you some as pretty as the woodpecker’s. I have hundreds of them stowed away in a woodpecker’s hole, up in this very tree. I had come here this morning to deposit some, and this is what made me think of acting the woodpecker just now.”
“Oh, if you want to see some beautiful eggs, I can show you some that are just as pretty as a woodpecker’s. I have hundreds of them stored away in a woodpecker’s hole, right in this tree. I came here this morning to put some away, and that’s why I was thinking of acting like a woodpecker just now.”
“Where did you get so many eggs? Do you rob birds’ nests?”
“Where did you get so many eggs? Are you stealing them from birds' nests?”
“Oh, no, indeed! they are not birds’ eggs; they come down in the rain, and we use the large flower-cups to catch them in.”
“Oh, no, definitely not! They aren't bird eggs; they fall in the rain, and we use the big flower cups to catch them.”
“And what will hatch from them?”
“And what will come out of them?”
“Ah, that is more than I can tell as yet. I will give you some of them, and they will hatch just such kind of creatures as you tell them to.”
“Ah, I can't say much more than that right now. I’ll give you some of them, and they will hatch the exact kind of creatures you ask for.”
“That is a very likely story,—but give me some, do; and I will tell them to hatch most beautiful birds and butterflies.”
“That sounds like a very believable story—but please share some with me, and I’ll make sure they hatch the most beautiful birds and butterflies.”
“Stay; let me explain a little, before you count your unhatched birds and butterflies. I will tell you how to hatch them. Put them in your bosom, and they will be hatched by its warmth; but what is hatched from them must depend entirely upon what kind of feeling shall warm your bosom, and upon what deeds you do. If you have a wicked feeling, an ugly creature will begin to form within one of the eggs; and if you let that feeling cause you to do anything wrong, then the egg will hatch. Are you willing to take the risk of having spiders and scorpions in your bosom, for the sake of the hope that they may be pretty birds and butterflies?”
“Hold on; let me explain a bit before you start counting your unhatched birds and butterflies. I’ll show you how to bring them to life. Keep them close to your heart, and they'll hatch in its warmth; but what comes from them will depend entirely on the kind of feelings that warm your heart and the actions you take. If you have negative feelings, an ugly creature will start to form inside one of the eggs; and if you allow that feeling to lead you to do something wrong, then the egg will hatch. Are you willing to risk having spiders and scorpions in your heart for the chance that they might become beautiful birds and butterflies?”
“Oh, yes!” said Lizzy; “I do not think I ever have such bad feelings as spiders and scorpions are made of.”
“Oh, definitely!” said Lizzy; “I don't think I ever feel as negatively as I do about spiders and scorpions.”
“Come, then,” cried the fairy; and she led Lizzy round to the other side of the tree, where she saw, high up in the trunk, a woodpecker’s hole.
“Come on,” said the fairy; and she took Lizzy around to the other side of the tree, where she saw a woodpecker’s hole high up in the trunk.
“Run up,” cried the fairy.
"Run up," shouted the fairy.
“How can I? There is nothing but an ivy-vine to cling to.”
“How can I? There’s nothing but an ivy vine to hold onto.”
“You mistake,” said the fairy; and she touched the ivy-vine with her wand, and there was a nice rope-ladder leading up to the woodpecker’s hole. It was almost full of small, pearly white eggs.—“Take out three or four,” said the fairy, “and put them in your bosom, and before you reach home, they will very likely all be hatched.”
“You're mistaken,” said the fairy; and she touched the ivy vine with her wand, and a nice rope ladder appeared leading up to the woodpecker’s hole. It was almost full of small, pearly white eggs. “Take out three or four,” said the fairy, “and put them in your pocket, and before you get home, they’re likely to have all hatched.”
“Oh, what pretty little things!” cried Lizzy, as she took them out; “they shall certainly hatch something pretty.”
“Oh, how cute they are!” exclaimed Lizzy as she took them out; “they're definitely going to hatch something beautiful.”
She was going to put them all in her bosom at once; but the fairy told her she had better put only one in at a time, and the others in one of the pockets of her apron; for it would be rather worse if there should be several spiders running about in her bosom, than only one.
She was about to put them all in her bosom at once, but the fairy advised her to put in only one at a time and keep the others in one of her apron pockets. It would be much worse to have several spiders running around in her bosom than just one.
“Oh, there will not be any,” said Lizzy; “there will be a pretty bird hopping about there—but I will do as you advise.” She ran down the ladder, and the fairy tripped along after her, and when Lizzy turned to bid her good morning, she saw the ivy-vine clasping the tree, and the woodpecker tapping away at the bark.
“Oh, there won’t be any,” said Lizzy; “there will be a pretty bird hopping around there—but I’ll do what you suggested.” She ran down the ladder, and the fairy followed her gracefully. When Lizzy turned to say good morning, she noticed the ivy vine wrapping around the tree and the woodpecker pecking at the bark.
Lizzy ran along through the wood, hoping that something would happen to arouse in her breast a good affection of some sort,—for there was nothing there now but a mingled feeling of pleasure and dread,—for a sweet-brier bush, for what purpose is not known, caught hold of her dress, and thus occasioned a frightful rent; and sweet-brier bushes, if they do bear sweet roses, do also love to play off their jokes upon people, in quite as unbenevolent a way as the blackberry and thorn. But Lizzy thought it no joke at all. What barbarous cruelty to tear her dress so, and then to hold upon it so relentlessly! and whilst she was trying to force the thorns to let go their hold, she became so angry that she cried out, “Oh! I wish there was not a sweet-brier bush in the world, I do! and I wish this was dead and burnt up.” But before she had released herself from the bush, she felt something moving in her bosom. Putting her hand in, she pulled out an empty egg-shell, while the wasp, which had just been hatched, flew around her face. She brushed it away with her handkerchief. She looked at the sweet-brier roses,—those little rosy cups all arranged so garland-like on the bending boughs,—and said, “I wonder it was not a scorpion. Poor little roses! I do not wish you to wither; I want you to flourish, and breathe out your sweet breath;” and she bent her head over them, and while they breathed forth their sweet breath, they looked so much like little infants, that the tears came into Lizzy’s eyes, while she said, “May the Lord that made you, forgive me!”—When she lifted up her head, she saw a wasp fall to the ground, and then a pretty bird came, and picked it up and swallowed it. Lizzy then took another egg from her pocket, placed it in her bosom, and walked on, taking care to keep at a safe distance from sweet-briers and brambles.
Lizzy ran through the woods, hoping something would spark a warm feeling in her heart—because all she felt now was a mix of pleasure and dread. A sweet-brier bush unexpectedly snagged her dress, ripping it badly; sweet-brier bushes, while they might produce lovely roses, also like to play tricks on people just as meanly as blackberries and thorns do. But Lizzy didn’t find it funny at all. How cruel to tear her dress like that and hold onto it so tightly! As she struggled to free herself from the thorns, she became so frustrated that she exclaimed, “Oh! I wish there were no sweet-brier bushes in the world! I wish this one was dead and burned up.” But before she managed to get free, she felt something moving inside her shirt. Reaching in, she pulled out an empty eggshell, and a wasp that had just hatched buzzed around her face. She swatted it away with her handkerchief. Looking at the sweet-brier roses—those little rosy cups decorated so beautifully on the drooping branches—she said, “I wonder it wasn’t a scorpion. Poor little roses! I don’t want you to wither; I want you to thrive and give off your lovely fragrance.” Leaning over them, she noticed they resembled little babies so much that tears filled her eyes as she murmured, “May the Lord who made you forgive me!” When she lifted her head, she saw a wasp fall to the ground, and then a pretty bird came along, picked it up, and swallowed it. Lizzy then took another egg from her pocket, placed it against her chest, and continued on her way, making sure to keep a safe distance from sweet-briers and thorns.
She had not gone far when she saw a little sparrow fly from a low shrub, making a sound as if he had a nest there. When he had gone so far away that she thought he would not see her, she peeped in amongst the leaves, and there she espied the little home, with its three inmates; not three little birds as yet—but, what she knew were quite as dear to the parents, two speckled eggs. “Ah!” thought Lizzy, “how I should like to see if I could not hatch a sparrow’s egg. I should be sure that a wasp would not come out of a sparrow’s egg.” And she put her hand very slily into the nest, and stole away one of the sparrow’s speckled treasures, and laid it in her bosom by the side of the fairy egg. As she left the bush, she turned to see if the sparrow went to look at it; and while she stood watching him, she felt a strange nestling and fumbling in her bosom, that she thought both eggs must have hatched. Looking in, she saw a small snake writhing about most energetically. “I will put the sparrow’s egg back,” thought she, for she was struck with horror.
She hadn’t gone far when she saw a little sparrow fly out of a low bush, making sounds like it had a nest there. When it flew far enough away that she thought it wouldn’t see her, she peeked in among the leaves and spotted the little home, with its three inhabitants; not three little birds yet—but, as she knew, just as cherished by the parents, two speckled eggs. “Ah!” thought Lizzy, “I would love to see if I could hatch a sparrow’s egg. I know a wasp wouldn’t come out of a sparrow’s egg.” So she quietly reached into the nest and took one of the sparrow’s speckled treasures, tucking it in her bosom next to the fairy egg. As she left the bush, she glanced back to see if the sparrow was coming to check on it; and while she watched him, she felt something strange wriggling and moving around in her bosom, making her think both eggs must have hatched. Looking inside, she saw a small snake twisting around energetically. "I’ll put the sparrow’s egg back," she thought, horrified.
Throwing the snake upon the ground, in an agony of disgust, she felt for the sparrow’s egg; but, alas! the empty shell was alone there,—the snake had sucked the egg. “How I wish I had not stolen away the sparrow’s egg! The snake has eaten what would have been a pretty bird. I would give the sparrow one of my fairy eggs, if I thought he would like it, but perhaps he would not. Vile snake!” she cried, stepping back as she saw the snake writhing on the ground close by her feet. Her words seemed to give him a death-stroke; he lay still, as though lifeless; she touched him with her foot, but he did not move. There was a little frog-pond near by, and to make sure that he should not come to life again, Lizzy took the snake on a stick, and threw it into the pond and then put another egg into her bosom. As she stood by the pond, lashing the water with the stick, she began to fear she was not quite so delightful a child [Page 100] as she had imagined herself to be, and to wonder what she should do to make the egg hatch a pretty creature. “Let me think,” said she, “what have I to do before dinner? I have some sewing to do, and two lessons to study. Now, if I go directly home, and do these things well, instead of staying here to play, perhaps I shall find, after I have finished my tasks, some bright bird, or shining insect, in my bosom. To be sure, that ought not to be my only reason for doing well, and it is not my only reason.” This was quite true; for Lizzy began to feel so penitent for the unpleasant things she had done, that she felt a desire to make amends of some sort. “I believe I will,” said she, “go directly home, and see how much I can do before dinner. Oh! see the tadpoles! how they run and wag their tails, queer creatures! but I must not stay.” A frog then leaped into the water, from amongst the grass at the other side of the pond. “Ah! father long-legs! what a water-nymph you are! I must just go round and see if there are not some more frogs there; I do love so to see them leap into the water with such a plash.” And she walked round the water, frightening the frogs from the grass; and when they had all leaped into the water, she thought she must sit down quite still for a few moments, just to see if one would not jump out again. She waited a few moments,—and then a few more,—and then a few more. “Oh, dear!” she cried, “I will wait till [Page 101] one—just one—comes, if I wait till night, I am determined.” But it seemed as if the frogs were determined to be revenged upon Lizzy for frightening them in, for not one lifted his head above the water, for more than a quarter of an hour; and Lizzy began to feel a little frightened, and to wish she had made no promise. At length one, more courageous or less obstinate than the rest, leaped upon the bank. “Oh; and there is another!” Now Lizzy must just go and drive them in again, because it is still better to see them leap in: for you then have the pleasure of seeing them swim. As she stood watching them swim, she thought the egg in her bosom felt cold; this reminded her of her good resolution, and she walked straight homewards.
Throwing the snake to the ground in a fit of disgust, she looked for the sparrow’s egg; but, unfortunately, the empty shell was all that remained—the snake had consumed the egg. “I wish I hadn’t taken the sparrow’s egg! The snake has eaten what could have been a lovely bird. I would give the sparrow one of my fairy eggs if I thought he would appreciate it, but maybe he wouldn’t. Despicable snake!” she exclaimed, stepping back as she spotted the snake wriggling on the ground near her feet. Her words seemed to strike it down; it lay still, as if lifeless; she prodded it with her foot, but it didn’t move. There was a little frog pond nearby, and to ensure it wouldn’t come back to life, Lizzy picked up the snake on a stick and tossed it into the pond before putting another egg in her pocket. As she stood by the pond, stirring the water with the stick, she began to worry that she wasn’t as wonderful a child as she thought and wondered what she should do to hatch a pretty creature from the egg. “Let me think,” she said, “what do I need to do before dinner? I have some sewing and two lessons to study. If I go straight home and do those things well instead of playing here, maybe I’ll find a bright bird or shiny insect in my pocket afterward. Of course, that shouldn’t be my only reason for doing well, and it’s not my only reason.” This was true; Lizzy started to feel so guilty for the unpleasant things she had done that she wanted to make some sort of amends. “I think I will,” she said, “go straight home and see how much I can accomplish before dinner. Oh! Look at the tadpoles! How they swim and wag their tails, such strange little creatures! But I can't stay.” A frog then jumped into the water from the grass on the other side of the pond. “Ah! Father long-legs! What a water-nymph you are! I must go around and see if there are more frogs over there; I love to watch them leap into the water with such a splash.” And she walked around the pond, scaring the frogs from the grass; and when they all jumped into the water, she thought she should sit quietly for a few moments, just to see if one would jump back out. She waited a few moments—and then a few more—and then a few more. “Oh dear!” she cried, “I’ll wait for just one—just one—to come out. If it takes all night, I’m determined.” But it seemed like the frogs were intent on getting back at Lizzy for scaring them in, as not a single one came up above the water for over a quarter of an hour; and Lizzy began to feel a bit nervous and wished she hadn’t made a promise. Finally, one, braver or less stubborn than the others, hopped onto the bank. “Oh! And there’s another!” Now Lizzy just had to go and scare them in again because it’s much better to see them jump in: then you get the pleasure of watching them swim. As she stood watching them swim, she noticed the egg in her pocket felt cold; this reminded her of her good intention, and she walked straight home.
It was dinner time when she reached home.—Ah! where were the lessons and the sewing? and why had not the egg hatched? It was a great while since she put it into her bosom. She did not believe it was going to hatch at all, for it still felt cold, and she thought she would break the shell, and see if there was anything in it. Yes, there was something, and something very pretty, too. A small, shining, green bee; but it was dead. Oh! those amusing frogs!
It was dinner time when she got home. — Ah! Where were the lessons and the sewing? And why hadn’t the egg hatched? It had been quite a while since she put it against her chest. She didn’t think it was going to hatch at all because it still felt cold, and she thought she would break the shell to see if there was anything inside. Yes, there was something, and it was something very pretty, too. A small, shiny, green bee; but it was dead. Oh! Those funny frogs!
“Well, this one,” said Lizzy, as she put the last egg into her bosom, “shall hatch a beautiful bee; for, as soon as dinner is over, I will sit down and be as industrious as a bee on a summer’s morning.”
“Well, this one,” said Lizzy, as she tucked the last egg into her dress, “will hatch into a beautiful bee; because, as soon as dinner is over, I’ll sit down and be as hardworking as a bee on a summer morning.”
“Lizzy,” said her mother, while they were sitting at table, “what was that you put into your bosom, just now?”
“Lizzy,” her mother said as they sat at the table, “what did you just put in your dress?”
“What, mother? when?” asked Lizzy; for she did not feel as if the story she had to tell about the eggs would be one much to her credit, and she was too proud to be willing to tell it.
“What, mom? When?” asked Lizzy; she didn't feel like the story she had to share about the eggs would reflect well on her, and she was too proud to want to tell it.
“As you were sitting down, I observed you put something into your bosom; what was it?”
“As you were sitting down, I saw you put something into your chest; what was it?”
“Oh, I—just happened to put my hand into my bosom.”
“Oh, I just happened to reach into my shirt.”
“Lizzy, you had something in your hand; I saw it.”
“Lizzy, you had something in your hand; I saw it.”
“Why, mother, you are mistaken. I—I—”
“Why, mom, you've got it wrong. I—I—”
“Tell me what it was, my child.”
“Tell me what it was, my dear.”
“Why, mother, it was only my—my thimble.”
“Why, Mom, it was just my—my thimble.”
As the falsehood came out of Lizzy’s mouth, a black bat crept out of her bosom, and, spreading out his filmy wings, fluttered about her head.—Every one started up from the table; Lizzy screamed, and tried to brush the impish-looking creature away, but he persisted in fluttering around her head. She ran from the room; but before she could shut the door behind her, the bat was out also, and sailed round and round her head. Her mother followed her out, and tried to drive the bat away, while she reproved Lizzy for putting such ugly things in her bosom, and expressed very great grief that her daughter should have told a falsehood; and she told her that the falsehood would [Page 103] haunt and trouble her mind till she confessed the truth, and begged forgiveness, just as the black bat now troubled her by flying around her head.
As the lie slipped out of Lizzy’s mouth, a black bat emerged from her chest, spreading its thin wings and fluttering around her head. Everyone jumped up from the table; Lizzy screamed and tried to swat the mischievous-looking creature away, but it kept buzzing around her. She dashed out of the room, but before she could close the door, the bat followed her and flew in circles around her head. Her mother came after her, attempting to shoo the bat away while scolding Lizzy for hiding such ugly things in her dress. She expressed deep disappointment that her daughter had told a lie, telling her that the lie would haunt and bother her until she admitted the truth and asked for forgiveness, just like the black bat was annoying her now by flying around her head. [Page 103]
“I will confess all,” said Lizzy; and she burst into tears, and throwing herself into her mother’s arms, told her morning’s adventures, without sparing herself at all.
“I will confess everything,” said Lizzy; and she burst into tears, throwing herself into her mother’s arms, and recounted the morning’s adventures, not holding back at all.
The bat dropped down dead upon the floor.
The bat fell to the floor, lifeless.
“Ah!” said Lizzy’s mother, “now, how good it is to confess and beg forgiveness, and how pleasant it is to forgive. See! he is dead, and I trust you will never more put any such ‘thimbles’ into your bosom.”
“Ah!” said Lizzy’s mother, “now, how good it is to confess and ask for forgiveness, and how nice it is to forgive. Look! he is dead, and I hope you will never put any more ‘thimbles’ in your bosom.”
“Oh, mother,” said Lizzy, smiling, as she dried her tears, “I have no doubt it was beginning to be a pretty little bee when I put it in; but I will be one myself now;” and she took her sewing work, and sat down; and happening to look up from her work to the spot where the bat had fallen, she was delighted to see, instead of the bat, a bee creeping along on the floor. Presently he flew up, and crawled on her arm, while she worked.
“Oh, mom,” said Lizzy with a smile as she wiped her tears, “I’m sure it was turning into a cute little bee when I put it in; but now I’ll be one myself.” She grabbed her sewing and sat down. When she looked up from her work at the spot where the bat had fallen, she was thrilled to see, instead of the bat, a bee crawling along the floor. Soon it flew up and landed on her arm while she worked.
“Well,” said Lizzy, the next morning, “I really did not know I was so bad a girl. Only think of my causing the existence of such disagreeable creatures, when I thought I should bring out such delightful ones. But I will do better, certainly.—I wish I had some more of these eggs.” And she resolved to go again into the wood, and seek out the fairy. She had been strolling about for some [Page 104] time, looking for the tree on which she had seen the woodpecker, when she saw, on the ground before her, a brown beetle, or May-bug, lying upon his back. She took him up, and turned him over.
“Well,” said Lizzy the next morning, “I honestly didn't realize I was such a bad girl. Just think about me causing the existence of such unpleasant creatures when I thought I’d be bringing out such delightful ones. But I’ll definitely do better. I wish I had more of these eggs.” She decided to go back into the woods and find the fairy. She had been wandering around for some [Page 104] time, trying to locate the tree where she had seen the woodpecker, when she noticed a brown beetle, or May-bug, lying on its back in front of her. She picked it up and turned it over.
“That is a kind girl, Lizzy,” said a small voice.
"That’s a nice girl, Lizzy," said a soft voice.
“Ah! the fairy!”
"Wow! The fairy!"
“How are you, this morning? I have not seen you since last evening, when I was bobbing about in your room, striking my head against the ceiling, and then falling bounce upon the floor. I was lying here on my back, just to see if you would have the kindness to pick me up. And now, tell me, what was the fate of the eggs? Have you got some pretty bird, bright butterflies, and shining beetles, to show me?”
“How are you this morning? I haven't seen you since last night when I was bouncing around in your room, hitting my head against the ceiling, and then landing on the floor. I was lying here on my back, just hoping you would be kind enough to pick me up. And now, tell me, what happened with the eggs? Do you have any cute birds, bright butterflies, and shiny beetles to show me?”
“Ah! I am ashamed of myself,” said Lizzy; “all your pretty eggs were wasted, but one.”
“Ah! I’m so ashamed of myself,” said Lizzy; “all your beautiful eggs were wasted, except for one.”
“No wasted,” said the fairy; “you know yourself better than you did yesterday—do you not?”
“Nothing wasted,” said the fairy; “you know yourself better than you did yesterday—don’t you?”
“Indeed, I do; and therefore I think I shall succeed better to-day, if you will give me some more eggs.”
“Yeah, I do; and because of that, I think I’ll do better today if you give me some more eggs.”
“Oh, yes,” said the fairy; and taking the form of a squirrel, she ran up the tree in which the eggs were concealed, and which was not far distant, and presently returned with five of them in her cheeks, which she gave to Lizzy, and then ran up the tree again, and sat chattering on a high bough. As [Page 105] Lizzy walked on her way homewards, she passed by a low meadow, where she saw a little girl gathering cowslips, or May-blobs for greens. She had a peck-basket beside her, and Lizzy asked her if she meant to fill that great basket with greens. The girl told her she should have to fill it twice, and carry them into town to sell. A glad thought leaped into Lizzy’s heart. “I mean to try and help her to gather them,” said she to herself. When she offered to do it, the little girl seemed quite pleased, and so Lizzy went to work very industriously, and broke off the leaves and buds of the May-blobs, and the little girl’s basket began to fill very fast; and they talked together while they picked, and the little girls soon became very well acquainted with each other. The little girl told Lizzy how many brothers and sisters she had, and how many hens and chickens, and what all their names were; and Lizzy told the little girl how many brothers and sisters she had, and how many rabbits and Canary birds, and what all their names were; and the little girl told Lizzy how many funny things her hens and chickens did; and Lizzy told the little girl many knowing things that her canaries did; and Lizzy felt as happy while she picked the May-blobs, as the bright yellow blossoms themselves looked. And now the basket is full, and the little girl is glad her morning’s task is done, before the sun is up so high as to be too warm; she is not going to pick another basket till [Page 106] towards night;—and now Lizzy feels the egg-shell crack in her bosom, and she and the little girl laugh to see a full-grown yellow-bird fly out, and, alighting upon Lizzy’s shoulder, pour out his pleasant song.
“Oh, yes,” said the fairy; and taking the form of a squirrel, she scampered up the tree where the eggs were hidden, which wasn’t far away, and soon came back with five of them in her cheeks. She handed them to Lizzy, then ran up the tree again and perched on a high branch, chattering away. As [Page 105] Lizzy made her way home, she passed a low meadow and saw a little girl picking cowslips, or May-blobs, for greens. She had a peck-basket beside her, and Lizzy asked if she planned to fill that big basket with greens. The girl replied that she’d have to fill it twice and carry it into town to sell. A bright idea sprang into Lizzy’s mind. “I’ll help her gather them,” she thought to herself. When she offered to help, the little girl seemed really happy, so Lizzy got to work enthusiastically, breaking off the leaves and buds of the May-blobs, and the little girl’s basket began to fill up quickly. They chatted while they picked, and soon the two girls became very friendly. The little girl told Lizzy how many brothers and sisters she had, how many hens and chickens, and what all their names were; and Lizzy shared how many brothers and sisters she had, how many rabbits and canaries, and what all their names were. The little girl described all the funny things her hens and chickens did, while Lizzy mentioned many clever things her canaries did. Lizzy felt as happy while she picked the May-blobs as the bright yellow flowers themselves looked. Now the basket is full, and the little girl is pleased that her morning task is done before the sun gets too warm; she plans to pick another basket later [Page 106] in the evening;—and now Lizzy feels the egg shell crack in her chest, and she and the little girl laugh as a fully-grown yellow bird flies out, landing on Lizzy’s shoulder and singing a lovely tune.
“How he sings!” said the little girl.
“How he sings!” said the little girl.
“He is thanking me for his existence,” said Lizzy; for she had told the little girl all about the fairy eggs. “Come now, let me take your basket, if you are going the same way that I am; for I know you are tired, and I am not.”
“He's thanking me for being alive,” Lizzy said; since she had explained the fairy eggs to the little girl. “Come on, let me take your basket if you’re headed the same way as me; I know you’re tired, and I’m not.”
“That is where I live,” said the little girl, pointing to a house about an eighth of a mile distant.
“That’s my home,” said the little girl, pointing to a house about an eighth of a mile away.
“Ah!” said Lizzy, “that is not much out of my way; I think I shall be home in good time.” And she put another egg into her bosom, and taking the basket, accompanied the little girl home, telling her she would perhaps come and help her again at night; and just as the children were saying good-bye, a hen yellow-bird flew out of Lizzy’s bosom, and the other one which had followed on, went gladly to meet her. “Ah! there is a little yellow mate for him,” cried Lizzy; and she held out her arm, and the hen yellow-bird alighted upon it, and sat there while her mate stood by her side and gave her his prettiest song. The little girl went into the house, and Lizzy, first putting another egg into her bosom, walked on, the two birds flying around her as she went, and the male now and then stopping to trill his notes upon a shrub or tree. When Lizzy reached home, she was met by Hero, her brother’s dog, and not in the most pleasant manner imaginable. He had just come out of a muddy ditch, and with his wet, black paws, up he leaped upon her nice, clean apron. “Be still, Hero; down, down, sir,” said Lizzy; but Hero’s expressions of joy were not so easily quieted. Lizzy took up a stick and was going to beat him, for she felt very angry; but she controlled herself, and throwing down the stick, took hold of Hero’s collar and held him down till he became more quiet. When she went into the house the two yellow-birds flew up and alighted upon a cherry tree, which was close by her chamber window, and when she went into her chamber, how pleasant was the song that met her ear! But why did not the other egg hatch! Lizzy waited and waited, and towards night her patience became exhausted, and she broke the shell. Oh, how glad she was it did not hatch! how glad she was that she did not beat poor Hero, because he welcomed her rather too rudely. A dead hornet was in the egg shell.
“Ah!” said Lizzy, “that’s not too far out of my way; I think I’ll be home in no time.” She tucked another egg into her bosom, grabbed the basket, and walked the little girl home, telling her she might come back to help again at night. Just as the children were saying goodbye, a yellow hen bird flew out of Lizzy’s bosom, and the other one that had followed her happily went to greet it. “Ah! There’s a little yellow mate for him,” Lizzy exclaimed, extending her arm, and the hen yellow-bird landed on it, sitting there while her mate stood beside her and sang his sweetest song. The little girl went inside, and Lizzy, after putting another egg into her bosom, continued on, the two birds flying around her as she walked, with the male occasionally stopping to sing on a shrub or tree. When Lizzy got home, Hero, her brother’s dog, greeted her in a less than friendly way. He had just come out of a muddy ditch, and with his wet, black paws, he jumped up on her nice, clean apron. “Be still, Hero; down, down, boy,” said Lizzy, but Hero’s joyful expressions weren’t so easily calmed. Lizzy picked up a stick and was about to hit him, feeling very angry, but she held back, threw down the stick, and grabbed Hero’s collar, holding him still until he settled down. As she entered the house, the two yellow birds flew up and landed on a cherry tree right by her window, and when she got to her room, how pleasant the song was that greeted her! But why didn’t the other egg hatch? Lizzy waited and waited, and by evening, her patience ran out, so she broke the shell. Oh, how relieved she was that it didn’t hatch! How glad she was that she didn’t hit poor Hero for greeting her a bit too roughly. There was a dead hornet in the eggshell.
Lizzy’s heart was full of gratitude and love when she laid herself down to rest at night. She loved the little girl she had helped, and she felt penitent and humble when she thought how angry she had been with Hero, and grateful when she thought of the escape she had made; and she felt very grateful and happy when she thought of the two yellow-birds she should have to sing at her window. She took the two remaining eggs in her hands and held them up against her bosom, and while she was going to sleep, sweet thoughts of love and beauty floated about in her mind; and when the song of her yellow-birds awoke her in the morning—Oh, what was she pressing to her bosom? A pair of white doves! and they nestled and cooed in her bosom, and when she arose she let them play around the chamber. Unlike the dark, filmy wings of the bat, their white pinions whistled as they flew, and Lizzy thought, “Oh, how sweet it will be to have these to nestle in my bosom every night, and the yellow-birds to awaken me in the morning!”
Lizzy’s heart was full of gratitude and love as she lay down to rest at night. She cared deeply for the little girl she had helped and felt remorseful and humble when she recalled how angry she had been with Hero. She also felt thankful when she thought of the escape she had made, and a wave of happiness washed over her when she remembered the two yellow birds that would sing at her window. She took the two remaining eggs in her hands and held them against her chest. As she drifted off to sleep, sweet thoughts of love and beauty floated through her mind. When the song of her yellow birds woke her in the morning—Oh, what was she holding to her chest? A pair of white doves! They nestled and cooed in her embrace, and when she got up, she let them play around the room. Unlike the dark, shadowy wings of a bat, their white wings whistled as they flew, and Lizzy thought, “Oh, how lovely it will be to have these to snuggle with every night, and the yellow birds to wake me in the morning!”
ELLEN.
A TRUE STORY.
Her eyes were filled with tears;—
A caring and considerate child,
Bothered by dreamy fears.
And leave you here to cry!
You will always be blessed;
The angels there will hang out with you,
And rock you to sleep, my love!”
A nice place and fair; But how can I be happy and have fun? I won't have a mother there!”
In this unfortunate world of ours,
You’ll often cry bitter tears of sorrow. Above its most beautiful flowers!
For oh! how much I love you,
I’d rather mourn with you, here on earth,
"Than the joy in heaven, above you!"
PHILOSOPHY IN COMMON THINGS.
CORKING THE KETTLE SPOUT UP.
Mr. W. Tom, have you brought the small cork I told you to bring?
Mr. W. Tom, did you bring the little cork I asked you to bring?
Tom. Yes, father; here it is.
Tom. Yes, Dad; here it is.
Mr. W. Put it in the kettle spout.
Mr. W. Put it in the kettle spout.
Tom. Why, it blows it out again, as soon as it is in.
Tom. Why, it blows out again as soon as it's in.
Mr. W. You did not half press it in. Hold it fast—press with all your strength.
Mr. W. You didn’t press it in all the way. Hold it tight—press with all your strength.
Tom. See there—the lid is blown off!
Tom. Look over there—the lid is blown off!
Mr. W. Blown off! How is this?—nobody has put gunpowder into the kettle!
Mr. W. Blown off! What’s going on?—nobody has put gunpowder in the kettle!
Ella. I am sure there is nothing but clean water; I saw it put in.
Ella. I'm sure there's nothing but clean water; I saw it poured in.
Mr. W. But, is it not very extraordinary that simple, clean water, should blow the kettle lid off?
Mr. W. But isn’t it quite amazing that plain, clean water can blow the kettle lid off?
Tom. Not at all, father. When you told us about the expansion of cold water below forty degrees, we wondered, because we could not think ice was more bulky than water; but there seems no [Page 112] reason to doubt, that the hotter water becomes, the more room it takes up.
Tom. Not at all, Dad. When you told us that cold water expands below forty degrees, we were curious because we couldn't believe ice was bulkier than water; but there seems to be no [Page 112] reason to question that as water heats up, it occupies more space.
Mr. W. How does the heat of the fire do this?
Mr. W. How does the heat from the fire do this?
Tom. By expanding it.
Tom. By growing it.
Mr. W. We know that; but how?
Mr. W. We get that; but how?
Tom. By driving the particles of steam farther and farther asunder.
Tom. By pushing the particles of steam further and further apart.
Mr. W. Precisely. The moment the particles of a drop of water become steam, they occupy eighteen hundred times as much room as they did before.
Mr. W. Exactly. The instant the particles of a drop of water turn into steam, they take up eighteen hundred times more space than they did before.
Tom. And press the lid eighteen hundred times more forcibly than water?
Tom. And push the lid eighteen hundred times harder than water?
Mr. W. Its force is altogether irresistible. If this kettle were composed of iron, an inch thick or more, if steam could not escape, it would burst it with ease.
Mr. W. Its power is completely unbeatable. If this kettle were made of iron, an inch thick or more, and if steam couldn't escape, it would explode without any trouble.
Tom. Is that the reason why steam boilers burst?
Tom. Is that why steam boilers explode?
Mr. W. It is one reason, but not the principal one. If the water in the kettle were all boiled out, and it was full of steam, and we corked it tightly up, and soldered the lid down, and still kept the fire blazing fiercely about it, it would burst at the weakest part: perhaps the lid would fly off, or the side burst: the steam would rush out, and, if we were near, we might be scalded.
Mr. W. That's one reason, but not the main one. If all the water in the kettle boiled away and it was full of steam, and we corked it tightly, sealed the lid, and kept the fire burning hot around it, it would eventually burst at its weakest point: maybe the lid would pop off, or the side would split open. The steam would escape, and if we were nearby, we could get burned.
Tom. Then, when a boiler grows old and thin, if the pressure is very [Page 113] great, it bursts in the weakest part?
Tom. So, when a boiler gets old and worn out, if the pressure is really high, it breaks in the weakest spot? [Page 113]
Mr. W. Just so; and ingenious men have made some portion of the boiler of a weaker metal—so that, if it burst from the pressure of the steam, it should hurt no one.
Mr. W. Exactly; and clever people have made part of the boiler from a weaker metal—so that if it bursts due to steam pressure, it won't hurt anyone.
Amelia. I cannot understand what you mean.
Amelia. I don't get what you're saying.
Mr. W. You see this kettle on the fire:—if we cork up the spout, and fasten the lid down, and let it boil, it will, probably, blow the cork out, and hit some of you; but if, at the back part of the kettle that touches the chimney, we have a part of it made of lead, or tin, it will explode there.
Mr. W. You see this kettle on the fire: if we plug the spout, seal the lid tightly, and let it boil, it will probably blow the cork off and hit someone. But if, at the back part of the kettle that touches the chimney, we have a part made of lead or tin, it will explode there.
Amelia. Oh! I see now.
Amelia. Oh! I get it now.
Tom. But, father, this cannot account for the tremendous explosions, by which the boiler itself is thrown a great distance, and even factories are blown down.
Tom. But, Dad, this doesn't explain the huge explosions that fling the boiler far away, and even take down factories.
Mr. W. I think not. I will try to make you understand this, to-morrow.
Mr. W. I don't think so. I'll try to explain this to you tomorrow.
THE LOST CHILDREN.
A TRUE STORY.
Philip and Jessie went to school every day through a pretty lane that led to a small school-house in the country. It was not far from their mother’s house, and it did not take them many minutes to get there, when they did not stop to play by the way. There were a great many flowers growing in the field, on each side of the path, and they often started a little earlier in the morning, to gather some of the freshest to carry to their kind teacher.
Philip and Jessie went to school every day along a lovely path that led to a small schoolhouse in the countryside. It was close to their mom's house, and it didn't take them long to get there, unless they stopped to play along the way. There were a lot of flowers blooming in the fields on either side of the path, and they often left a little earlier in the morning to pick some of the freshest ones to bring to their kind teacher.
Philip was only eight years old, but he felt like a man, when he thought he was two whole years older than Jessie; and they had a little brother, Willy, who was just three. Jessie was very fond of taking care of “the baby” as Willy was still called. How fast the little fellow used to run when he saw Philip and Jessie coming up the hill from school; and Philo, Philip’s dog, would bark, and run quite out of sight in a minute, and then back again, and Jessie would put her basket [Page 115] in his mouth, and he would walk along by her side, while she led Willy to the house.
Philip was only eight years old, but he felt like an adult, especially since he was two whole years older than Jessie, and they had a little brother, Willy, who was just three. Jessie loved taking care of “the baby,” as they still called Willy. He would sprint as fast as he could when he saw Philip and Jessie coming up the hill from school; Philo, Philip’s dog, would bark and run out of sight in a flash before coming back, and Jessie would put her basket [Page 115] in his mouth, and he’d walk alongside her while she led Willy to the house.
Willy often asked to go to school with his brother and sister; but Mrs. Morton, their mother, was not willing to let him go in, though his nurse often took him to the door, and then brought him back, for fear he should make a noise and disturb the children at their lessons.
Willy often wanted to go to school with his brother and sister, but their mother, Mrs. Morton, wasn't willing to let him inside. His nurse would often take him to the door and then bring him back, worried that he might be loud and distract the kids while they were studying.
One fine afternoon, it was Philip’s birth-day, his mother said they might take Willy with them to see “Aunt Ellen,” as they used to call their teacher. He promised to sit still by Jessie, and not speak one loud word; and he kept his promise, too, though he whispered and laughed so much, and looked so pretty, that the little girls did not do much work that afternoon. However, Aunt Ellen dismissed the school half an hour earlier than usual; and as they ran out, shouting and jumping, she stooped and kissed Willy, and told Jessie to say, to his mother, that he had been a very good boy in school, and that she hoped soon to have him for a scholar.
One nice afternoon, it was Philip’s birthday, and his mom said they could take Willy with them to visit “Aunt Ellen,” as they used to call their teacher. He promised to sit quietly next to Jessie and not say a single loud word; and he kept his promise, even though he whispered and giggled a lot, looking so cute that the little girls didn’t get much work done that afternoon. However, Aunt Ellen let the school out half an hour earlier than usual; and as they ran out, shouting and jumping, she bent down and kissed Willy, telling Jessie to let his mom know that he had been a very good boy in school and that she hoped to have him as a student soon.
Mrs. Morton had charged Philip to come straight from school, and not stop by the way for anything, and he had promised her to do so;—but the sun was so high, and shone so pleasantly, that they did not walk very fast at first, for Willy would stop to pluck every flower he saw, to carry home, he said, to mamma.
Mrs. Morton told Philip to head straight home from school without stopping for anything, and he promised her he would. But the sun was high in the sky and shining so nicely that they didn’t walk quickly at first because Willy would stop to pick every flower he saw, saying he wanted to bring them home to mom.
So they went along, and did not attend to the time, but began to gather blackberries, and were delighted to see Willy eat them, and put them into their basket. They were all so busily engaged, that they entirely forgot what their mother had told them when they left home, and had wandered a good way from the path, when Philip looked up, for it was becoming quite dark. The sun had gone under a cloud, and it began to rain; so Philip tied on Jessie’s hat, and they both took Willy by the hand, and ran, as they thought, towards home, but it was quite another way. The rain came down, now, very fast, and it thundered at a distance, which frightened them a little. Poor Jessie pulled Willy along, who began to cry, for his shoe was coming off. She could not stop to tie it on; and then they both fell over the stump of a tree, and Jessie spilt all her blackberries over her dress and Willy’s apron, which were already wet with the rain. Then Jessie could not help crying too; but Philip helped him up, and told him they would soon get home now.
So they went along, not paying attention to the time, and started picking blackberries, thrilled to see Willy eating them and putting them in their basket. They were so caught up in what they were doing that they completely forgot what their mom had told them before they left home. They had wandered pretty far off the path when Philip looked up; it was getting quite dark. The sun had disappeared behind a cloud, and it started to rain. Philip put on Jessie’s hat, and they both took Willy by the hand and ran, thinking they were heading home, but they were going in the opposite direction. The rain started pouring down really fast, and they heard thunder in the distance, which scared them a bit. Poor Jessie pulled Willy along, who began to cry because his shoe was slipping off. She couldn’t stop to tie it, and then they both tripped over a tree stump, sending all of Jessie’s blackberries spilling over her dress and Willy’s apron, which were already soaked from the rain. Jessie couldn't help but cry too, but Philip helped them up and told them they would be home soon.
As they were near the woods, that were very thick, Philip said they had better stop a little while till the rain ceased, and then go on; but it grew so dark, and kept on raining so fast, they could not see which way to go. They sat down on a great stone under a thick grape-vine that kept off the wet, and Jessie took “the baby” in her arms, and tied her [Page 117] handkerchief around his neck.
As they approached the thick woods, Philip suggested they should take a break until the rain stopped. However, it got so dark and rained so heavily that they couldn't see which way to go. They sat on a large stone under a thick grapevine that sheltered them from the rain, and Jessie held "the baby" in her arms, tying her handkerchief around his neck. [Page 117]
“I want to go to mamma,” he cried. “Take me home,—I want to go to mamma!”
“I want to go to mom,” he yelled. “Take me home—I want to go to mom!”
So did Jessie too, but she tried hard not to cry to keep Willy still.
So did Jessie, but she tried really hard not to cry to keep Willy calm.
“Do you think we are lost, Philip?” she said.
“Do you think we’re lost, Philip?” she asked.
“I am afraid so,” replied Philip. “But, Jessie, I have often read about lost children, and that some good person came to take care of them.”
"I’m afraid so," replied Philip. "But, Jessie, I’ve read a lot about lost kids, and how some kind person came to help them."
“But if Willy should die like one of those babes in the wood, that nurse Annie sings about, all stained with blackberries—Oh, Philip! we were so naughty to pick blackberries!” and the tears came so fast she could not speak.
“But if Willy should die like one of those kids in the woods that nurse Annie sings about, all stained with blackberries—Oh, Philip! we were so naughty to pick blackberries!” and the tears came so fast she couldn’t speak.
The rain was now over, and the stars shone brightly, and Philip thought perhaps they could hear him at home if he called; so he went out of the wood a little way, and called out as loud as he could, “Father! Mother! we are here!” He repeated it till he was quite hoarse, but he could not make them hear. He saw an old shed not far off, and he told Jessie that he thought they had better go there, and stay till some one found them.
The rain had stopped, and the stars were shining brightly. Philip thought maybe they could hear him at home if he shouted, so he stepped out of the woods a bit and yelled as loud as he could, “Dad! Mom! We're here!” He repeated it until he was hoarse, but he couldn't get them to hear. He noticed an old shed nearby and told Jessie that it would be better for them to go there and wait until someone found them.
They took their brother in their arms between them, and reached the shed, where they found some hay, and Philip made a bed for Jessie and Willy as well as he could, and put his coat over it. Jessie took off Willy’s apron and hung it up inside the shed to dry, and took off his wet stockings and one shoe, for he had lost the other, and held his feet in her lap, to keep them warm. As she sat [Page 118] down beside him on the ground, she began singing him to sleep—
They picked up their brother and carried him to the shed, where they found some hay. Philip made a bed for Jessie and Willy as best as he could and covered it with his coat. Jessie took off Willy's apron and hung it inside the shed to dry. She also removed his wet stockings and one shoe, since he had lost the other one, and held his feet in her lap to warm them up. As she sat [Page 118] next to him on the ground, she started singing him to sleep—
Holy angels guard your bed,
Endless heavenly blessings
"Softly fall on your head!"
She could not sing any more, for she thought of her mother, who sung this hymn to them every night, and of the quiet little room where she slept with Willy so warm and comfortable, and father and mother and Philip near; and now they were all in the dark, and lost in the wood!
She couldn't sing anymore because she thought about her mom, who sang this hymn to them every night, and about the cozy little room where she and Willy slept so warm and comfortable, with dad, mom, and Philip nearby; and now they were all in the dark and lost in the woods!
Philip was as sad as Jessie, but he did not cry, and he said,—
Philip was just as sad as Jessie, but he didn't cry, and he said,—
“Jessie, may be, if we pray to God, he will send some one to find us, and take us home. Don’t you remember how often aunt Ellen has told us that God sees little children, and everybody, in the night as well as in the day, and that good angels are around us, though we cannot see them? I was a very naughty boy to stop when mother told me to bring Willy straight home from school, and I will pray to God to forgive me, and find you and me and the baby!”
“Jessie, maybe if we pray to God, He’ll send someone to find us and take us home. Don’t you remember how often Aunt Ellen has told us that God sees little children and everyone, at night as well as during the day, and that good angels are around us, even if we can’t see them? I was really naughty to stop when Mom told me to bring Willy straight home from school, and I’m going to pray to God to forgive me and help find you, me, and the baby!”
So they both kneeled down, and took hold of each other’s hands, and said their prayers.
So they both knelt down, held each other’s hands, and said their prayers.
Willy was fast asleep now, and Jessie laid down beside him, and put her arm around his neck—but she could not sleep, and hearing a noise close by, [Page 119] she got up and went to Philip, and asked him what he thought it could be.
Willy was sound asleep now, and Jessie lay down next to him, wrapping her arm around his neck—but she couldn't fall asleep, and hearing a noise nearby, [Page 119] she got up and went over to Philip, asking him what he thought it could be.
“I will go and see,” said Philip.
“I'll go check it out,” said Philip.
He went out, and soon coming back, told her it was only a horse quietly feeding on the short grass that grew in the wood, and that he was tied to the shed by a long rope, to keep him from running away.
He went outside, and when he came back, he told her it was just a horse calmly eating the short grass that was growing in the woods, and that it was tied to the shed with a long rope to stop it from running away.
“Philip,” said Jessie, “don’t you think some one may come in the morning to get the horse, and find us?”
“Philip,” said Jessie, “don’t you think someone might come in the morning to get the horse and find us?”
“Yes! to be sure they will,” said Philip; “and I will tell them my name is Philip Morton, and may be they may know my father, and then they can show us the way home.”
“Yes! Of course they will,” said Philip; “and I’ll tell them my name is Philip Morton. Maybe they’ll know my father, and then they can show us the way home.”
And so these little children found comfort in thinking they would not be deserted, even though away from their parents, and lost in the thick wood; for their Father in heaven was watching over them, and allowing the good angels to put this thought into their head, to cheer them, so that they were not afraid.
And so these little kids felt comforted thinking they wouldn't be left alone, even though they were away from their parents and lost in the dense woods; because their Father in heaven was looking out for them, letting the good angels inspire this thought in their minds to lift their spirits, so they weren't scared.
All this while their parents and friends were out looking for them everywhere; for Mrs. Morton, seeing the dark cloud arise, and finding that the children did not come home, was very uneasy. At first, she was sure that they would be in directly, as Philip had always been so obedient to her, and so careful of his brother and sister. But night coming on, and seeing nothing of them, she became [Page 120] greatly alarmed. She went out herself with nurse Annie, and looked and called in vain. When Mr. Morton came home, he found her in the deepest distress, for all her children were gone, she knew not whither, and it was dark and raining, and there was a mill-race and pond not far off, where the children had often walked with her and their father,—and oh! if they had lost their way and fallen in there! Mr. Morton, and some gentlemen in the neighbourhood, who kindly lent their assistance, took lanterns, and all went out, some on foot and some on horseback, to search far and near for them.
All this time, their parents and friends were searching for them everywhere; Mrs. Morton was very worried when she saw the dark clouds roll in and realized the kids hadn’t come home. At first, she was sure they would be back soon, since Philip had always been so obedient and looked out for his brother and sister. But as night fell and there was still no sign of them, she became [Page 120] deeply alarmed. She went out with nurse Annie, looking and calling for them in vain. When Mr. Morton returned home, he found her in a state of distress, knowing none of their children were home, and it was dark and raining. There was a mill-race and pond not far away where the kids had often walked with her and their father, and she feared they might have lost their way and fallen in. Mr. Morton, along with some gentlemen from the neighborhood who kindly offered their help, grabbed lanterns and set out—some on foot and some on horseback—to search everywhere for them.
It was about two o’clock in the morning when the children thought they heard some one calling them. They listened—no! they could not mistake their father’s voice calling, “Philip! Philip! Jessie!”
It was around two in the morning when the kids thought they heard someone calling them. They listened—no! They couldn't be mistaken; it was definitely their dad's voice calling, “Philip! Philip! Jessie!”
Oh! how their hearts beat! Philip ran farther into the wood and called again, “Father! Father! here we are!”
Oh! how their hearts raced! Philip ran deeper into the woods and called out again, “Dad! Dad! we’re here!”
But no answer was returned. Just then they saw a light through the trees, at a distance, and Philip, running in the direction, saw his father, and their old man Tom, and Philo. Presently Philo barked, and Philip knew, by the sound, that they were all coming towards them.
But no answer came back. Just then, they saw a light through the trees in the distance, and Philip, running toward it, saw his father, their old man Tom, and Philo. Soon, Philo barked, and Philip knew by the sound that they were all coming toward them.
“Don’t leave me, Philip!” cried out little Jessie. “I will take the baby up, if you will help me.”
“Don’t leave me, Philip!” little Jessie shouted. “I’ll take care of the baby if you help me.”
So Philip ran back to the shed, and called again. His father heard him now, and came directly up to [Page 121] where they were. There he found Willy fast asleep, and Jessy trying to put on his apron and shoe.
So Philip rushed back to the shed and called out again. His father heard him this time and walked straight over to [Page 121] where they were. There, he saw Willy sound asleep and Jessy trying to put on his apron and shoe.
Old Tommy had a bundle of shawls, and some cakes for them, that their mother had put up.—They were so glad to see their father, and to know that they were found, that they did not care for the cakes; but Jessie took a shawl for herself, and her father wrapped one around Willy, who opened his eyes, and seeing his father had him, fell asleep again.
Old Tommy had a bunch of shawls and some cakes that their mother had packed. They were so happy to see their dad and to know they were found that they didn’t care about the cakes. But Jessie took a shawl for herself, and her dad wrapped one around Willy, who opened his eyes, saw his dad, and fell asleep again.
They were soon on their way home,—Philo running on before them, as if to be the first to announce their coming; and Tommy, with Philip on one side,—and Jessy, holding her little school-basket in her hand, on the other; and Mr. Morton with the baby.
They were soon on their way home—Philo running ahead as if he wanted to be the first to announce their arrival; and Tommy, with Philip on one side—and Jessy, holding her small school basket in her hand, on the other; and Mr. Morton with the baby.
Mrs. Morton ran to meet them, and I cannot say who were the happier,—the children, to be once more safe at home, or the mother to hold again her darlings in her arms!
Mrs. Morton ran to meet them, and I can't say who was happier—the kids, to be safe at home again, or the mom to hold her little ones in her arms once more!
“Mother, I am afraid you will never trust Willy with me again,” was the first thing Philip said.—“But, indeed, I will never disobey you again. I did not know what a terrible thing it is to be naughty!”
“Mom, I'm really worried you’ll never trust Willy with me again,” was the first thing Philip said. — “But honestly, I promise I won’t disobey you again. I didn’t realize how awful it is to be naughty!”
His mother could not speak—she wept; but it was with joy and gratitude to God for restoring to her her children.
His mother couldn’t speak—she cried; but it was with joy and gratitude to God for bringing her children back to her.
“Don’t cry so; indeed I think God will make me a good boy, after this, always,” said Philip, looking up earnestly in his mother’s face.
“Don’t cry like that; I really believe God will help me be a good boy from now on,” said Philip, looking up earnestly at his mother’s face.
“May He indeed do so, my dear boy, and ever bless, and strengthen you!” said his mother. “May you never forget to obey your father and mother, now you are young, and I am sure you will be a good man.”
“May He really do that, my dear boy, and always bless and strengthen you!” said his mother. “May you never forget to obey your father and mother while you’re still young, and I know you will be a good man.”
Philip never forgot the night in the woods. He is now grown up, and what his mother said was true. He is a good man, because he learned to be a good boy.
Philip never forgot the night in the woods. He is now grown up, and what his mother said was true. He is a good man because he learned to be a good boy.
FORGIVENESS.
Trampled, with his little bare foot,
The spot where a violet was hidden.
Embalming, with its final faint breath,
The small foot, that in this way, while playing, Had killed its soft, blue flower.
To spend all the wealth it had,
Its scent, in its final moments,
Gentle, humble, forgiving, silent, yet sorrowful.
And with the wealth of your heart, bless your enemy.
[Page 124]
THE TWO NOSEGAYS.
One fine summer evening, as the mother of Virginia and Maria was walking with them in the garden, she observed that, from time to time, they went away by themselves, and whispered mysteriously together; and whenever she went towards them, to inquire into the subject of their conversation, they stopped, and began to play about.
One lovely summer evening, while Virginia and Maria's mother was walking with them in the garden, she noticed that they occasionally wandered off by themselves and whispered secretively together; and whenever she approached them to ask what they were talking about, they would stop and start playing around.
This conduct disturbed her very much; for she knew that when girls have anything which they wish to conceal from their mothers, there must be something wrong about it.
This behavior upset her a lot because she knew that when girls have something they want to hide from their moms, it usually means something is off.
This case, however, was an exception to the general rule, Virginia and Maria had nothing improper in their minds; but the next day was their mother’s birth-day, and they wished to think of something which would be a suitable present for them to make her.
This case, however, was an exception to the general rule. Virginia and Maria had no inappropriate thoughts; but the next day was their mother’s birthday, and they wanted to think of something that would be the perfect gift for her.
Virginia was two years older than Maria, and the two sisters were very different. Virginia was lively, quick, and graceful; Maria was quiet, [Page 125] modest, and loving.
Virginia was two years older than Maria, and the two sisters were very different. Virginia was energetic, quick, and graceful; Maria was reserved, humble, and affectionate. [Page 125]
“Let us make mamma some present which will prove which of us possesses the finest taste,” said Virginia. “In our garden and the meadow the flowers are all striving to see which will excel in beauty. Let us choose, from among them, the flowers we like best, and make a nosegay, each by ourselves; and then see which our mother will prefer.”
“Let’s pick out a present for mom that shows which of us has the best taste,” said Virginia. “In our garden and the meadow, the flowers are all trying to outshine each other in beauty. Let’s each choose our favorite flowers from among them and make a bouquet, and then see which one our mom likes best.”
Maria agreed to her sister’s proposal, and, early on the next morning, they went, by different paths, through the meadow and garden, to make their choice. All the flowers smiled upon them, and seemed to invite attention: but they flew, like butterflies, from one to the other, uncertain where to choose. At length the early morning was gone, and it was time for them to return to breakfast.—They both knew that a want of punctuality would displease their mother, more than any nosegays could give her pleasure. So they broke off their flowers hastily, and carried them to the house, without even suffering each other to see what they had.
Maria agreed to her sister’s idea, and early the next morning they went their separate ways through the meadow and garden to pick their flowers. All the flowers smiled at them and seemed to call for their attention, but they flitted around like butterflies, unsure of which to choose. Eventually, the early morning passed, and it was time for them to head back for breakfast. They both knew that being late would upset their mother more than any bouquet could make her happy. So they quickly picked their flowers and carried them home, without letting each other see what they had chosen.
Soon after breakfast, Virginia approached her mother with a smile of satisfaction, and very gracefully presented her a bunch of fresh moss-roses, in a little basket curiously woven of the green leaves of the bush.
Soon after breakfast, Virginia walked up to her mother with a satisfied smile and gracefully offered her a bunch of fresh moss roses in a little basket carefully woven from the green leaves of the bush.
“Dear mother!” said she, “see how, from this little basket of leaves, this full-blown moss-rose lifts up its head in the centre, with a colour so lively and so soft. This beautiful rose is you, mother, and this little bud beneath its shadow is your Virginia.”
“Dear mother!” she said, “look how this fully bloomed moss-rose stands tall in the middle of this little basket of leaves, with such vibrant and soft colors. This beautiful rose represents you, mother, and this little bud hiding in its shade is your Virginia.”
Maria approached with a timid step, and spoke in a low, hesitating voice:
Maria approached with a cautious step and spoke in a soft, uncertain voice:
“Mother, here is my nosegay. It is not so beautiful nor ingenious as Virginia’s rose-basket.—It is only a bunch of honeysuckle blossoms, from the vine which twined around the nut-tree, as I would rest on you.”
“Mom, here’s my little bouquet. It’s not as pretty or creative as Virginia’s rose-basket. It’s just a bunch of honeysuckle flowers from the vine that wrapped around the nut tree while I was resting on you.”
When Maria said this, she threw her arms around her mother’s neck, and wet her cheeks with tears of quiet love.
When Maria said this, she wrapped her arms around her mother’s neck and soaked her cheeks with tears of deep love.
The beauty and ingenuity of the rose-basket had delighted the eye of the happy mother, but Maria’s present touched her heart; and tears filled her eyes, as she returned the embrace of her affectionate child.
The beauty and creativity of the rose basket had pleased the eyes of the happy mother, but Maria’s gift moved her deeply; tears filled her eyes as she hugged her loving child back.
“My dear children,” said she, “your gifts are like yourselves, and you shall both be precious to me.”
“My dear children,” she said, “your gifts are just like you, and you will both be precious to me.”
As she said this, she took the rose-bud from the basket, and twining it with the honeysuckles, put them both into her bosom.
As she said this, she took the rosebud from the basket, and twisting it with the honeysuckles, placed both in her chest.
CAMGNO; OR, THE TAME ROE.
A TRUE STORY.
And now, little girls, I am going to tell you of the life and history of a young roe-deer. It is quite a true story, as I have very good reason to know.
And now, little girls, I’m going to share with you the life and story of a young roe deer. It’s a true story, as I have plenty of reasons to believe it.
When Fanny Grey was about seven years old, one day her father opened the door of the room where she sat, and said, “Come here, Fanny, and look at the beautiful present I have brought you.”
When Fanny Grey was around seven years old, one day her dad opened the door to the room where she was sitting and said, “Come here, Fanny, and check out the beautiful present I brought you.”
So she got up in great haste, and followed her papa to the lawn, and there, in a nice square box, was a young roe.
So she quickly got up and followed her dad to the lawn, and there, in a nice square box, was a young deer.
“It is for you, my child, as a reward for your attention to your studies.”
“It’s for you, my child, as a reward for your focus on your studies.”
I wish you could have seen Fanny’s joy. She danced about, and clapped her hands, and ran to the dairy to get some milk for the little stranger. When she had taken it out of the box, she could see it much better: she could see the white spots that make the coat of roe-deer, when they are very young. She could see its pretty little graceful feet, and its soft, black eyes; and Fanny was so happy, that she said she should like it better than any of her pets. She had birds, and dogs, and a beautiful grey horse, but this dear little roe was better than all. She gave it the name of Camgno; and by this name it would come whenever she called.—She made a velvet cushion for it to sleep upon, and every day she thought it grew more pretty. After some time Camgno became quite strong, and Fanny had a silver collar made for it; and the gamekeeper made a “nice little house” for her favourite, where it could sleep every night. Camgno would always come when Fanny called, and they loved each other very much. But Camgno was taken [Page 129] sick, and it was necessary to carry him to the pheasant-house, where the gamekeeper could take care of him; for Fanny was not old enough to take all the care of her little pet, when he was so sick, and so she consented to its being removed.
I wish you could have seen Fanny’s joy. She danced around, clapped her hands, and ran to the dairy to get some milk for the little stranger. When she took it out of the box, she could see it much better: she noticed the white spots that cover the coat of young roe-deer. She admired its pretty little graceful feet and its soft, black eyes; and Fanny was so happy that she said she liked it even more than any of her pets. She had birds, dogs, and a beautiful gray horse, but this dear little roe was better than all of them. She named it Camgno, and it would come whenever she called. She made a velvet cushion for it to sleep on, and every day she thought it became prettier. After a while, Camgno grew quite strong, and Fanny had a silver collar made for it; the gamekeeper built a “nice little house” for her favorite, where it could sleep every night. Camgno would always come when Fanny called, and they loved each other very much. But Camgno got sick, and it became necessary to take him to the pheasant-house, where the gamekeeper could care for him; Fanny wasn’t old enough to handle all the care for her little pet when he was so sick, so she agreed to let him be moved. [Page 129]
One day her father came home and told her a sad tale, that Camgno could not live. Oh! how sorry she was!—the tears came into her eyes, and she ran away, as fast as she could, to see her poor roe. When she came to the pheasant-house, Camgno was lying on the ground, and looked quite dead.
One day her dad came home and told her some bad news, that Camgno couldn’t survive. Oh, how upset she was! Tears filled her eyes, and she ran as fast as she could to find her poor roe. When she arrived at the pheasant house, Camgno was lying on the ground and looked completely lifeless.
“Oh, my poor Camgno!” she cried.
“Oh, my poor Camgno!” she exclaimed.
Camgno opened its black eyes at the sound of her voice; and Fanny sat down by the roe, and raised its little head, and laid it upon her knee.—She staid a long time beside her dear little pet, till her father said he was afraid she would catch cold, and she must now go home.
Camgno opened its black eyes at the sound of her voice; and Fanny sat down by the roe, lifted its little head, and rested it on her knee.—She stayed there for a long time with her sweet little pet, until her father said he was worried she might catch cold and that she needed to go home now.
The next morning she got up very early, and went to the gamekeeper; but just before she reached the house, she met James, who said, “It is of no use; Camgno is dead; but if I live till another spring, I will get you another roe.”
The next morning, she woke up very early and headed to the gamekeeper's place; but just before she got to the house, she ran into James, who said, “It’s no use; Camgno is dead; but if I make it to another spring, I’ll get you another roe.”
“Thank you James,” said Fanny; “but I shall never want another roe; it might die too; and it makes me very sorry: but I will thank you to dig a grave for my pet, and help me to bury it.”
“Thank you, James,” said Fanny; “but I’ll never want another roe; it might die too, and that really makes me sad: but I’d appreciate it if you could dig a grave for my pet and help me bury it.”
So Fanny covered the grave with flowers, and resolved that she would try and not love anything [Page 130] so much again that could be taken away from her; but she was always kind to all animals, and every living thing,—and, after this, she was led to think of and love such things as could not be taken away from her: and that made her truly happy.
So Fanny covered the grave with flowers and decided that she would try not to love anything so much again that it could be taken from her; but she was always kind to all animals and every living thing—and after this, she began to think about and love things that couldn’t be taken away from her: and that made her truly happy. [Page 130]
THE SECRET.
“Come, Fanny,” said George Lewis, “put on your hat, and go out with me among the trees and bushes. It is a bright, glorious morning, and I have a secret to reveal to you, sister, when we get where nobody will overhear us.”
“Come on, Fanny,” said George Lewis, “put on your hat and come with me out among the trees and bushes. It’s a beautiful morning, and I have a secret to share with you, sister, when we get somewhere private.”
“Oh, that’s grand,” cried Fanny, with her face kindling up with joy, and her curiosity, like herself, all on tiptoe. “I love to find out secrets.”
“Oh, that’s amazing,” exclaimed Fanny, her face lighting up with joy, and her curiosity, just like her, all on edge. “I love discovering secrets.”
She took her brother’s hand, and away they hied, running and leaping, over the field, past the new hayricks, across the rivulet, and into the flowery border of a thicket. Here was a little silvery fountain, gushing from a mossy rock, and flashing to the light over its pebbly basin; and there a green, arching bough, hung with clusters of wild berries, and trembling from the weight and motion of their light-winged gatherer; while the air was filled with sweet perfume, and the songs of the feathered warblers sounded from shrub and tree on every side.
She took her brother’s hand, and off they went, running and jumping over the field, past the new haystacks, across the small stream, and into the flower-filled edge of a thicket. There was a little silvery fountain gushing from a mossy rock, sparkling as it spilled into its stony basin; and there was a green, curved branch, heavy with clusters of wild berries, swaying from the weight and movement of their light-winged gatherer; while the air was filled with sweet fragrance, and the songs of the singing birds echoed from the bushes and trees all around.
“But what is it—what can it be that you have to tell me, George?” said Fanny; “I’m out of breath to know the secret.”
“But what is it—what can it be that you have to tell me, George?” said Fanny; “I’m dying to know the secret.”
“Be patient, and you shall know it in the right time,” replied her brother.
“Be patient, and you’ll understand it at the right time,” replied her brother.
“Oh! how can you be so cruel as not to tell me now?” said Fanny. “How long have you known the secret without letting me know it, too? I shan’t be able to go much farther, if you keep it from me. My heart is all in a flutter.”
“Oh! how can you be so cruel as not to tell me now?” said Fanny. “How long have you known the secret without letting me know it, too? I won’t be able to go much farther if you keep it from me. My heart is all in a flutter.”
“I don’t want to tell you, with your heart all in a flutter. You should be calm, so as to hear what I say, and to enjoy the sight I have to show you,” said the young philosopher.
“I don’t want to tell you when your heart is all fluttering. You should be calm so you can hear what I have to say and enjoy what I want to show you,” said the young philosopher.
“I am calm, now, and I have been patient,” said Fanny. “Come, dear Georgie, do tell me.”
“I’m calm now, and I’ve been patient,” Fanny said. “Come on, dear Georgie, please tell me.”
Georgie kept silence, and proceeded a few paces, when he paused; and lifting a long, leafy branch, disclosed to the eye of the delighted girl a beautiful nest, full of young birds, so closely snuggled in their little round cell, that they looked as if, from below the neck, they grew together.
Georgie stayed quiet and walked a few steps before stopping. He lifted a long, leafy branch, revealing to the excited girl a beautiful nest filled with young birds, so tightly packed in their little round home that they looked like they were growing together from the neck down.
In momentary surprise at the sudden flood of light that poured upon them, the nestlings put up their heads, as if to ask what was meant by it, and who it was that had unroofed them. They had never received anything but what came from care and kindness; they were innocent, and therefore they knew no fear. Putting forth their open beaks at the strange visitants, they cried, “Petweet-tweet, petweet-tweet,” as if [Page 133] their mother had hung over them with their morning gift of food.
In a moment of surprise at the sudden burst of light that flooded over them, the baby birds lifted their heads, as if to question what it meant, and who it was that had taken their roof away. They had only ever known care and kindness; they were innocent, so they felt no fear. With their beaks wide open towards the unfamiliar visitors, they chirped, “Petweet-tweet, petweet-tweet,” as if their mother had come to feed them with her morning offering of food. [Page 133]
Fanny was for a moment as much surprised as they. Then, in an ecstacy of delight, she sprang forward, and would have dislodged the nest from its place, to take the birds, and examine them with her fingers, as well as her scrutinizing eye, had not her brother checked her motion, and stood between her and his casket of living jewels.
Fanny was as surprised as they were for a moment. Then, in a burst of joy, she jumped forward and would have knocked the nest out of its spot to grab the birds and look them over with her hands and keen eye, if her brother hadn't stopped her and stood between her and his treasure of living jewels.
“Oh! I want to touch them!” said she. “But how long have you known of this nest?”
“Oh! I want to touch them!” she said. “But how long have you known about this nest?”
“Ever since it was begun to be built,” said George.
“Ever since they started building it,” said George.
“And didn’t tell m-e!” said Fanny, in a whimpering tone.
“And didn’t tell me!” said Fanny, in a whimpering tone.
“No,” replied George, “but I will tell you the reason why I did not. Had I told you then, Fanny, we should never have seen these little birds here. You haven’t the art of keeping a secret belonging to your own concerns or another’s, long enough for anything depending on its being kept to come to pass. You will surely, in some way, let it slip too soon. You would not tell it if you promised not to do so; but by some air or act, or mysterious manner, you would show them that you knew something that was unknown to others, and set them to watching and studying for it. If I had told you of the nest, you would have wanted to be running out every little while to see how it went on, till the bird would have found herself watched, and forsaken [Page 134] it, to build somewhere else. Or you would have wanted to break the blue shells, to see if the insides of the eggs were growing into birds; just as you dug up your flower-seeds, to know if they were sprouted; and broke open the green rose-buds, to find out if the under leaves were turning red. So your seeds never came up, and your roses didn’t bloom; all for your impatience and curiosity. If you had not done this, your continual coming would have drawn the attention of some of the boys or girls, to learn what was here, till they would have found the nest, and robbed it. You have too much curiosity, Fanny. If you choose, tell your own secrets, and take the consequences. But they who cannot keep their own, are not very likely to be trusted with those of others. And as to coming at them by prying, I should feel as if I was ‘tiefing,’ as the Frenchman told his little boy he had been doing, when he cut the shoot from grandpapa’s English walnut-tree, to make him a rattan. If I discovered, by accident, what concerned another, and was not designed for my knowledge, I should feel sorry, and that I had no more right to tell or expose it, than I should have to spend a piece of money that I saw another drop. This secret was the bird’s—and I should have caused her great distress by telling it. It is the kind of curiosity which makes you want to know what others are about, what they have, and so on, that gets you into your worst troubles, sister. You [Page 135] saw John bring in a covered basket, and put it on a shelf in the cellar closet. The next that was heard was the basket, eggs and all, smash upon the brick floor; and sister Fanny shouting lamentably and crying, ‘Oh, dear, dear, they are all over my feet!’ So none of us had pudding that day. Then, when you saw your mother wet her eyes with clear water from a phial, and thought you’d try it too, you found the sal volatile not quite so cooling to yours, as the rose-water to hers. No wonder that they wept!
“No,” George replied, “but let me explain why I didn’t. If I had told you back then, Fanny, we wouldn’t have had the chance to see these little birds here. You don’t have the ability to keep a secret about your own matters or someone else’s for long enough for anything important to happen. You’d definitely let it slip too soon. Even if you promised not to tell, you’d somehow give it away through your expressions or actions, revealing that you knew something others didn’t, setting everyone on alert and making them curious. If I’d mentioned the nest, you would have been tempted to keep running out to check on it, which would have made the bird feel observed and lead her to abandon it and build somewhere else. Or you’d want to break the blue eggshells just to see if the insides were developing into birds; just like when you dug up your flower seeds to see if they had sprouted or broke open green rose buds to check if the inner leaves were turning red. That’s why your seeds never grew, and your roses didn’t bloom; all because of your impatience and curiosity. If you hadn’t done that, your frequent visits would have caught the attention of some boys or girls who would have discovered the nest and taken its contents. You have too much curiosity, Fanny. If you want, go ahead and share your secrets and deal with the outcomes. But those who can’t keep their own secrets aren’t likely to be trusted with others’. As for prying into someone else’s secrets, I would feel like I was stealing, just like the Frenchman said to his little boy when he cut a shoot from grandpa’s English walnut tree to make a rattan. If I accidentally found out something that wasn’t meant for me to know, I would feel guilty and wouldn’t have the right to share or expose it, just like I wouldn’t feel right spending a piece of money I saw someone else drop. This secret was the bird’s—telling it would have caused her a lot of distress. It’s that kind of curiosity that makes you want to know what others are doing or what they have that gets you into trouble, sister. [Page 134] You saw John bring in a covered basket and put it on a shelf in the cellar closet. The next thing we heard was the basket, eggs and all, crashing onto the brick floor, and sister Fanny shouting in distress and crying, ‘Oh, dear, dear, they are all over my feet!’ So none of us had pudding that day. Then, when you saw your mother moisten her eyes with clear water from a vial and thought you’d try it too, you realized the sal volatile wasn’t quite as soothing to yours as the rose water was to hers. No wonder they cried! [Page 135]
“Now, Fanny, since I’ve played minister, and preached you such a sermon on curiosity over this nest, I know you’ll prove so good a hearer as not to show that you know anything about the secret, till the birds are a few days older, and can fly away.—Then they’ll come and do the singing part of the service, from the trees around our house.”
“Now, Fanny, since I’ve acted like a minister and given you a sermon about being curious about this nest, I know you’ll be a respectful listener and not let on that you know anything about the secret until the birds are a few days older and can fly away. Then they’ll come and provide the singing part of the service from the trees around our house.”
Fanny looked thoughtful and solemn, and only replied, “I’m glad I didn’t break the bird’s eggs. There never would have been any music nor pretty birds come from these if I did break them. They would have been made into a pudding; the pudding would have made me heavy and sleepy, so that I should not have got my lesson so well, and I should have been mortified at school.”
Fanny looked thoughtful and serious, and only said, “I’m glad I didn’t break the bird’s eggs. There wouldn’t have been any music or beautiful birds if I had broken them. They would have been turned into a pudding; the pudding would have made me heavy and sleepy, so I wouldn’t have learned my lesson well, and I would have felt embarrassed at school.”
SCIENCE OF THE HUMAN FRAME.
THE SKIN.
Father. It is pleasant and profitable, my children, to learn the uses of various parts of the human body; for when we understand the uses of any member of the body, and the manner in which it is composed, we shall be better able to avoid all things which would interfere with those uses. It seems to me that it would be useful for you to give your attention to these subjects, and I will give you all the assistance that I am able.
Dad. It's both enjoyable and beneficial, my children, to learn about the functions of different parts of the human body. When we understand what each part does and how it’s put together, we'll be better equipped to avoid anything that could disrupt those functions. It seems important for you to focus on these topics, and I'll do my best to help you.
Albert. I wish to learn the use of a great many parts of my body that I do not now fully understand; for I have been told that the human form is the most perfect of all material things; and it seems to me that we ought to give much more attention to it than we have yet given.
Albert. I want to learn how to use many parts of my body that I don't fully understand right now; I've been told that the human body is the most perfect of all physical things, and it seems to me that we should pay a lot more attention to it than we have so far.
Charles. It seems to me that it would be a good plan, if you are willing, father, to spend a part of each evening in teaching us these things. Albert and I can ask some questions, and you can [Page 137] answer them, and give us any other information that you think may be useful to us.
Charles. I think it would be a great idea, if you're up for it, Dad, to spend some time each evening teaching us these things. Albert and I can ask you questions, and you can [Page 137] answer them and share any other useful information you have.
Father. I think that this is a good plan; and as we are now together, we will begin this evening. We will begin with the skin,—for though the skin covers the whole body, and is so exposed to view, there are many things concerning it with which you are not familiar.—The skin is that thin covering which is spread over the whole surface of the body. It serves to bind together and to protect from injury the more delicate parts which are beneath it. Come, Albert, tell me some of the things which you have observed respecting the skin.
Dad. I think this is a great plan, and since we’re all here together, let’s get started this evening. We’ll begin with the skin—even though the skin covers the entire body and is so visible, there are many things about it that you might not know. The skin is the thin layer that covers the entire surface of the body. It helps hold everything together and protects the more delicate parts underneath from injury. Come on, Albert, tell me some of the things you’ve noticed about the skin.
Albert. The skin differs in its appearance in different animals, and in different parts of the body. With young people and females it is soft, smooth, and delicate; it is firmer and more resisting in middle age, and with males; it appears loose and wrinkled in old age, and after some diseases; it is puckered or disposed in folds in places where it would otherwise interfere with the proper movements of the limbs, as over the finger-joints, and in the palm of the hand.
Albert. The skin looks different in various animals and different areas of the body. In young people and women, it is soft, smooth, and delicate; it becomes firmer and more resilient during middle age and in males. In old age or after certain illnesses, it appears loose and wrinkled, and it can form puckers or folds in spots that would otherwise hinder the proper movement of limbs, like over the finger joints and the palm of the hand.
Father. Very well, my son. Should you suppose, Charles, that the skin is one sheet, or that it is composed of layers?
Dad. Alright, my son. Do you think, Charles, that the skin is one solid piece, or that it is made up of layers?
Charles. I have observed that a very thin coat of the skin has sometimes risen in blisters, from being rubbed when I have been working, or from a burn, or slight scald; and sometimes I have [Page 138] peeled it off, as I can the outside bark of a birch tree; and from these things I suppose the skin is composed of thin layers.
Charles. I've noticed that a very thin layer of skin sometimes forms blisters when I rub it while working, or from a burn or minor scald; and sometimes I’ve [Page 138] peeled it off, just like I can with the outer bark of a birch tree; from this, I guess that the skin is made up of thin layers.
Father. It is so. The skin is composed of three membranes, or layers. The outside layer is called the “cuticle,” or “scarf-skin.” There are some other names for the three layers of the skin besides those that I shall use; but if you remember those which I give, it will be sufficient until you are old enough to understand more fully the good books which have been written concerning the different parts of the body. The cuticle has no blood-vessels. It is very thin. There is still some doubt whether the scarf-skin has any nerves or not. Perhaps it has nerves which are so unsusceptible to external impressions, that we do not notice their effects.
Dad. That’s right. The skin is made up of three layers. The outer layer is called the “cuticle” or “scarf-skin.” There are other names for these three layers, but if you remember the ones I mention, that will be enough until you’re old enough to understand more about the body from the great books that have been written. The cuticle doesn’t have any blood vessels. It’s very thin. There's still some debate about whether the scarf-skin has any nerves. It might have nerves that are so unresponsive to outside stimuli that we don’t even notice their effects.
Albert. If there were nerves in the scarf-skin as sensitive as those in some parts of the body, we should be in constant pain; we could not take a single step without extreme pain; for the scarf-skin is, I suppose, a protection to the parts which are tender; and unless its nerves were blunt, it would not answer this purpose. I never thought of this before; but this, as well as the structure of every part of the body, shows us the kindness and wisdom of our Creator.
Albert. If the skin had nerves as sensitive as those in some areas of the body, we would constantly be in pain; we wouldn't be able to take a single step without feeling extreme discomfort, since the skin serves as a barrier for the more delicate areas. If its nerves weren't dull, it wouldn't be able to fulfill this role. I had never considered this before; but this, along with the design of every part of our body, demonstrates the care and intelligence of our Creator.
Charles. And if there were blood-vessels in the scarf-skin, we should continually be in danger of being covered with blood, since a slight blow is sufficient to break this skin. I have also observed, [Page 139] father, that those parts of the body which are the most exposed to pressure and friction, such as the palms of the hands and soles of the feet, are provided with a scarf-skin much thicker than that on other parts of the body.
Charles. And if there were blood vessels in the skin's outer layer, we would always be at risk of bleeding, since even a light bump can break this layer. I've also noticed, [Page 139] father, that the areas of the body that get the most pressure and friction, like the palms of our hands and the soles of our feet, have a much thicker outer layer than other parts of the body.
Father. Yes, my son. The difference in the thickness of the cuticle in different parts of the body is apparent even at birth. But the farmer and blacksmith, who are constantly engaged in manual labour, need a thicker scarf-skin to protect their hands, than would be convenient for a student or a merchant; and it has, for this reason, been so provided, that the scarf-skin increases in thickness when it is much used, and decreases when it is but little needed.
Dad. Yes, my son. The difference in the thickness of the skin in different parts of the body is clear even at birth. However, a farmer and a blacksmith, who are always doing manual work, need a thicker layer of skin to protect their hands than someone like a student or a merchant would. Because of this, the skin gets thicker with frequent use and gets thinner when it’s not needed as much.
Charles. If we have got through with talking about the scarf-skin, I should like to ask about the next layer, for you told us there are three coats.
Charles. If we’re done discussing the scarf-skin, I’d like to ask about the next layer, since you mentioned there are three coats.
Father. Yes, there are three coats. Immediately beneath the scarf-skin, is what is called the mucous coat. The mucous coat is chiefly remarkable as the seat of the colouring matter of the skin.
Dad. Yes, there are three layers. Right under the scarf-skin is what's known as the mucous layer. The mucous layer is mainly important because it's where the color of the skin comes from.
Albert. Then I should think that persons of dark complexion must have much thicker mucous coats than those of light complexion.
Albert. Then I would assume that people with darker skin must have much thicker mucus membranes than those with lighter skin.
Father. They have. It can scarcely be seen with those who are of a very light complexion, but in the negro it is thick. If the mucous coat were the same in all persons, all would be of one colour. [Page 140] The mucous coat is very bright in those fishes and other animals whose skins have beautiful, variegated colours, and is the cause of their brilliant appearance. The mucous coat, like the cuticle, is destitute of blood-vessels, and of very active nerves.
Dad. They have. It's barely noticeable in people with very light skin, but in Black individuals, it’s thick. If the mucous membrane were the same for everyone, we'd all have the same skin color. [Page 140] The mucous membrane is very bright in fish and other animals with beautiful, colorful skin, and it's what makes them look so vibrant. The mucous membrane, like the outer skin layer, lacks blood vessels and has very few active nerves.
Albert. As it is not yet late, let us talk about the third layer, and then we shall have some idea of the composition of the skin.
Albert. Since it isn’t too late, let’s discuss the third layer, and then we’ll have a better understanding of the skin’s composition.
Father. The third, or inmost layer, called the true skin, is much thicker than either of the other layers of the skin. The true skin seems to be a complete network of extremely small blood-vessels and nerves.
Dad. The third, or innermost layer, called the true skin, is much thicker than the other two layers of skin. The true skin appears to be a complete network of tiny blood vessels and nerves.
Charles. I can see that this is so; for I cannot prick entirely through the skin, even with the point of the finest needle, without giving some pain, and drawing some blood; and I suppose that the pain is caused by piercing a nerve, and the bleeding by opening a blood-vessel.
Charles. I can tell that this is true; because I can’t poke entirely through the skin, even with the tip of the thinnest needle, without causing some pain and drawing some blood; and I assume that the pain comes from hitting a nerve, and the bleeding is due to opening a blood vessel.
Father. You are right, my son. There are so many nerves in the true skin, that in amputating a limb, the principal pain is always in the skin.
Dad. You’re right, my son. There are so many nerve endings in the real skin that when you amputate a limb, the main pain always comes from the skin.
Albert. I suppose we should not be able to distinguish different things by the touch, unless the true skin were furnished with nerves.
Albert. I guess we wouldn’t be able to tell different things apart by touch unless our actual skin had nerves.
Father. One of the great uses of the skin is to remove from the body the impure matter which is constantly collecting. You both have, when warm, perceived drops of sweat, or perspiration, on [Page 141] your faces and other parts of your bodies. Much impure matter is removed in that way, which, if not removed, would be very injurious to the health.
Dad. One of the main functions of the skin is to get rid of the impurities that keep building up in the body. When you're warm, you may have noticed beads of sweat, or perspiration, on [Page 141] your faces and other parts of your body. A lot of harmful substances are eliminated this way, which, if they weren't, could be really bad for your health.
Charles. It seems to me that but very little impure matter can be conveyed away in the perspiration which falls from us.
Charles It seems to me that only a tiny amount of impurities can be eliminated through the sweat we produce.
Father. Even when we cannot perceive the perspiration, there is what is called insensible perspiration, by which, in a state of health, about twenty ounces of waste matter are daily removed. When a person takes a sudden cold, this perspiration is checked, and the waste matter accumulates, and causes sickness. Perspiration takes place with much more regularity when the body is kept perfectly clean, than when it is allowed to remain dirty; and from this we can see how necessary it is to bathe the body thoroughly and frequently, and also that we ought to avoid exposing ourselves to take cold.
Dad. Even when we can’t see sweat, there’s something called insensible perspiration, which, in a healthy state, removes about twenty ounces of waste each day. When someone catches a sudden cold, this perspiration is halted, leading to a buildup of waste that causes illness. Sweating occurs much more consistently when the body is kept clean rather than dirty; this shows how important it is to bathe thoroughly and often, and that we should also avoid exposing ourselves to cold temperatures.
Albert. I thank you, father, for explaining these things, and will try to remember them.
Albert. Thanks, Dad, for explaining all of this. I'll do my best to remember it.
Charles. And so do I: and I hope that another evening we shall learn much more.
Charles. I feel the same way, and I look forward to another evening when we can learn a lot more.
VOICES FROM NATURE.
CHILD.
KID.
“Where are you going so fast?"
RIVER.
RIVER.
I have to go, the sea needs feeding.
I am just one of many others,—
To the same great deep we go,
Pouring into it forever,
Yet it does not overflow.”
CHILD.
KID.
Dancing under the summer sun,
With such lovely and enjoyable music,
"Tell me, where are you running to?"
BROOK.
BROOK.
And I can’t stay anymore,
I am one of many others, "Who has to feed it every day."
CHILD.
KID.
Like a silver thread you flow,
Tell me now before you go, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"
RILL.
Stream.
It's a voice that urges me to hurry, Where a small stream is waiting,
Which my clear drops must nourish.
I am one of many others, And when the first hours of Spring awaken,
Into life and motion springing, "Let’s head to the plains."
CHILD.
KID.
Pitter-patter on the ground,
I really enjoy standing and watching you,
I love your cheerful sound a lot; But I ask you to pause and let me know, "What mission are you on?"
RAIN.
Rain.
Maiden, to your sharp eye,
Yet for good, by God's plan,
Bit by bit, I fall from above;
And, without me, the biggest rivers "Would soon leave their channels dry." Thinking, then, the little girl,
Inward for a moral shift,
Where, to illuminate the spirit temple,
Truth burned on her altar. "Rain," she said, "falling from the sky,
Feeds the small fountain stream:
Onward, onward, everyone is rushing, Never still for a moment. Stream, creek, and powerful river,
All to the deep ocean go; All the thirsty river swallows,— "Yet it does not overflow." Child, you’re looking for a lesson from this,
Ask for the truth, and you will know.
KING ALFRED.
Alfred was one of the early kings of England, distinguished for his wisdom and virtue. In his childhood he was very much indulged by his parents, and his education was neglected, but he engaged in study of his own accord, and became an eminent scholar in his youth; although in those days there were no printed books, and few means of instruction of any kind.
Alfred was one of the early kings of England, known for his wisdom and integrity. As a child, he was quite pampered by his parents, and his education was overlooked, but he took it upon himself to study and became a well-respected scholar in his youth; even though at that time there were no printed books and limited resources for learning.
When he became king, after the death of his father, his country was suffering from the invasion of the Danes; and Alfred spent a considerable part of his life in wars with them. These Danes came over in swarms from the continent of Europe, under different leaders; and they succeeded in defeating the armies sent out against them, one after another, and in extending their ravages over so many parts of the kingdom, that the people of the island were reduced to despair. The army was dispersed, and Alfred had to fly and conceal himself, to save his life. He finally went to service in the family of a herdsman,—a sort of farmer, who had care of the cattle,—where he was once well scolded by the herdsman’s wife for letting some cakes burn. Hume, the historian, relates the story in the following language:—
When he became king after his father's death, his country was struggling with the invasion of the Danes, and Alfred spent a significant part of his life fighting against them. These Danes came over in large numbers from mainland Europe, under various leaders, and they managed to defeat the armies sent to fight them one after another, spreading their destruction across so many areas of the kingdom that the island's people were left in despair. The army was scattered, and Alfred had to flee and hide to save his life. He eventually took a job in the household of a herdsman—a type of farmer who took care of cattle—where he was once scolded by the herdsman's wife for burning some cakes. Hume, the historian, tells the story like this:—
“The wife of the neat-herd was ignorant of the condition of our royal guest, and observing him one day busy by the fireside, in trimming his bow and arrows, she desired him to take care of some cakes which were toasting, while she was employed elsewhere, in other domestic affairs. But Alfred, whose thoughts were otherwise engaged, neglected his injunction; and the good woman, on her return, finding her cakes all burnt, rated the king very severely, and upbraided him, that he always seemed very well pleased to eat her warm cakes, though he was thus negligent in toasting them.”
“The wife of the neat-herd didn’t know about our royal guest's situation, and one day, seeing him busy by the fire, working on his bow and arrows, she asked him to watch over some cakes that were toasting while she took care of other household tasks. However, Alfred, distracted by his own thoughts, ignored her request, and when she came back to find her cakes burnt, she scolded the king harshly, reminding him that he always seemed more than happy to eat her warm cakes, yet was careless when it came to toasting them.”
After this, Alfred contrived to collect some of his followers, and to conceal himself with them in the centre of a vast tract of swampy land. The piece of firm ground on which he established his company, contained only about two acres. Here he remained a year, though he often went on excursions against the enemy. Finally, his strength increased, so that he was prepared to adopt still more decisive measures. He accordingly formed a plan for a general mustering of the forces of the kingdom, in order to make a combined and effectual attack upon the Danes. At this time, another incident occurred, which has helped to make Alfred [Page 147] famous. He concluded, before summoning the army together, that he would go into the camp of the Danes, in disguise, in order to see what their strength and condition were. So he procured a harp, and dressed himself in the disguise of a harper. In those days, harpers were accustomed to wander about towns and armies, playing for the amusement of those who would pay them. Alfred seems to have acted his part very successfully. He not only entertained the soldiers and officers with his harp, but he amused them with tales and jokes, and finally he made his way into the tent of Guthrum, the general. There, Alfred learned all he wished to know, and then returned to his own camp. This was a very dangerous experiment, for if anything had occurred even to arouse the suspicions of the Danes, he would have been hung at once.
After this, Alfred managed to gather some of his followers and hide with them in the middle of a huge area of swampy land. The piece of solid ground where he set up his camp was only about two acres. He stayed there for a year, although he often went out on missions against the enemy. Eventually, his numbers grew, and he was ready to take more decisive action. He then came up with a plan to assemble the forces of the kingdom for a coordinated and effective attack on the Danes. At this time, another event happened that contributed to Alfred's fame. He decided, before calling the army together, to sneak into the Dane’s camp in disguise to assess their strength and situation. So, he got a harp and dressed up as a harper. Back then, harpers would roam around towns and armies, playing for anyone who would pay them. Alfred seemed to pull it off quite well. He not only entertained the soldiers and officers with his harp but also amused them with stories and jokes, eventually making his way into Guthrum’s tent, the general. There, Alfred found out everything he needed to know before returning to his own camp. This was a very risky move because if anything had happened to raise the Danes' suspicions, he would have been hanged immediately. [Page 147]
Immediately after this, Alfred sent messengers through the kingdom and called his army together, and, after several battles, expelled the Danes from the country. He then evinced great wisdom in the arrangements which he made for reducing the kingdom to regular order. He founded the most useful institutions, and restored the dominion of law and public tranquillity. He has been always regarded as a great benefactor of the English nation. [Page 148]
Right after this, Alfred sent out messengers across the kingdom and gathered his army. After several battles, he drove the Danes out of the country. He then showed great wisdom in organizing the kingdom and establishing order. He created many important institutions and restored the rule of law and public peace. He has always been seen as a great benefactor of the English nation. [Page 148]
GRACE MIDDLETON.
Grace was returning from a distant part of the country to her own loved home; she had been living with a relation, and a long time had passed since she had heard from, or listened to the gentle [Page 149] voice of her parents; (there was no mail in that part of the country;) and as she drew near to each loved haunt of her early childhood, her heart beat quick with sweet anticipations of delight. She fancied her brother and sister very much grown, but still as loving and happy as when she last sported with them on the grass-plat by the cottage door. It was evening when Grace descended the long, sloping hill, at the foot of which was an extensive avenue of tall oak trees, leading directly to the cottage, and the declining sun cast a melancholy shadow over the face of this well-remembered spot, once resounding with the shouts of happy infancy.
Grace was coming back from a far part of the country to her beloved home; she had been living with a relative, and a long time had gone by since she had heard from or listened to the soothing voice of her parents; (there was no mail in that area;) and as she got closer to each cherished place from her childhood, her heart raced with sweet anticipation. She imagined her brother and sister were much taller now, but still just as loving and happy as when she last played with them on the grass in front of the cottage. It was evening when Grace walked down the long, sloping hill, at the bottom of which was a wide avenue lined with tall oak trees, leading straight to the cottage, and the setting sun cast a somber shadow over this familiar place, once filled with the joyful shouts of her early years.
The heart of Grace grew sad as she drew near the cottage, and she wondered very much that no one was in sight. At length she hears the well-known bark of old Carlo;—“but where are my parents, my brother and sister! I thought to find them all here; where are they?”
The heart of Grace grew heavy as she approached the cottage, and she was puzzled that no one was around. Finally, she heard the familiar bark of old Carlo;—“but where are my parents, my brother, and sister! I thought I would find them all here; where are they?”
Alas! alas! she soon ascertained they were all gone; all, save her aged grandfather, who comes with feeble step to embrace and welcome her. “The Lord bless you, my child, and blessed be his name for restoring you to me in my old age; come with me, and let us give thanks to our heavenly Father, for all his blessings. It is true he has seen best to remove those we love most from us; but it is all right, my child, all right;” and he led her into the cottage, where the evening [Page 150] meal was spread for them by the kind old housekeeper; but it was a sad meal for Grace, and she soon hastened to her chamber to weep and meditate on the change which had taken place in her absence, and to think of what she ought to do.
Unfortunately, she quickly realized they were all gone; all except for her elderly grandfather, who came with a slow, unsteady step to embrace and welcome her. “May the Lord bless you, my child, and blessed be His name for bringing you back to me in my old age; come with me, and let’s give thanks to our heavenly Father for all His blessings. It’s true He has chosen to take away those we love most from us; but it’s all okay, my child, all okay;” and he led her into the cottage, where the evening [Page 150] meal was set out for them by the kind old housekeeper; but it was a somber meal for Grace, and she soon rushed to her room to cry and reflect on the changes that had happened during her absence, and to think about what she should do.
It was the spring of the year—and when Grace arose from her bed the next morning, and looked forth from the window of her little room, and saw all Nature smiling with beauty, she felt refreshed; and as she gazed on the beautiful flowers that grew beneath her window, and listened to the songs of the birds, and the gentle murmurs of the little stream which watered the garden, she felt that she had much to be thankful for, and that good spirits were near to make her happy; and when she met her old grandfather in the library, where it was the custom to assemble the family for morning prayers, her eyes expressed the peace and devotion which she felt; and while they partook of the repast prepared for them, in the well-remembered breakfast-room, they talked over the trying events of the past with humble resignation. Grace was very thankful to find that she could, in various ways, make herself useful to her only relation; and in arranging the occupation of her time, the garden was to be under her care—to employ and amuse her as one of her principal things; and in a short time, she had made so many improvements, that her [Page 151] grandfather said it was quite a little paradise.
It was spring, and when Grace got up from her bed the next morning and looked out from her little room, seeing all of nature smiling with beauty, she felt refreshed. As she gazed at the beautiful flowers growing beneath her window, listened to the songs of the birds, and the gentle murmur of the little stream watering the garden, she realized how much she had to be thankful for and felt good spirits nearby to make her happy. When she met her old grandfather in the library, where the family usually gathered for morning prayers, her eyes showed the peace and devotion she felt. While they enjoyed the meal prepared for them in the familiar breakfast room, they talked about the challenging events of the past with humble acceptance. Grace was very grateful to find that she could be helpful to her only relative in various ways. As she organized her time, she decided to take care of the garden to keep herself busy and entertained as one of her main activities. In no time, she made so many improvements that her [Page 151] grandfather remarked it was quite a little paradise.
The rivulet, which flowed through the garden, had many flowers growing on its borders; and here Grace delighted to ramble, for it reminded her of other and happy days, when she had been used to gather the flowers, with her little sisters, to make nosegays for her parents.
The stream that flowed through the garden was lined with many flowers, and this was where Grace loved to wander, as it reminded her of other happy days when she used to gather flowers with her little sisters to make bouquets for their parents.
One day, when she was walking beneath the trees of the garden, she saw a beautiful bird building its nest on one of the branches. This was a new source of delight to her; and when the nest was finished, and a little brood of beautiful birds were heard chirping in the trees, Grace thought there was but one thing more she desired, and that was a pleasant seat for her grandfather, where he might sit in the heat of the day, and enjoy his nap, or read his favourite book undisturbed; so she built him a bower, and planted the choicest flowers about it, and watered them morning and evening, that they might grow and flourish; and while she did so, she prayed that good affections might grow in her own heart, and expand like these flowers; and they did so, for, as she grew in years, she grew in wisdom and love.
One day, while she was walking under the trees in the garden, she spotted a beautiful bird building its nest on one of the branches. This brought her a new sense of joy; and when the nest was done, and a little group of lovely birds could be heard chirping in the trees, Grace thought of just one more thing she wanted: a nice spot for her grandfather, where he could sit in the heat of the day, enjoy his nap, or read his favorite book without being disturbed. So she created a bower for him, planted the most beautiful flowers around it, and watered them morning and evening to help them grow and thrive. While doing so, she prayed that good feelings would grow in her own heart and expand like those flowers; and they did, because as she grew older, she also grew in wisdom and love.
Several years passed in this peaceful retirement and the care of her good grandfather,—who was now quite old, and whose white locks and feeble step reminded her that he would be called to join those who had gone before him. But for this she was prepared; for he had often spoken to her of death—he had made this subject familiar to her, and he had tried as much as possible to elevate her mind above the grave, that she might think of her departed friends as near to her, and still living in a more perfect state; and she knew it would be far better for him to go and live with his heavenly Father, than to remain in this world, even though they might continue to be very happy together; and when his last hour on earth did come, it was so full of peace and holy confidence in the Saviour of man, that she was assisted to feel and say, “Father, thy will be done;” and as she knelt by his bed-side to receive his blessing, she felt conscious that ministering angels were present, and gently removing his spirit from earth to heaven.
Several years went by in this peaceful retirement, taking care of her good grandfather—who was now quite old, with white hair and a frail step that reminded her he would soon join those who had passed before him. She was prepared for this, as he had often talked to her about death—making the topic familiar and trying to lift her thoughts above the grave, so she could think of her lost friends as still near and living in a better state. She understood it would be much better for him to go live with his heavenly Father than to stay in this world, even if they could still be very happy together. When his final hour did come, it was filled with peace and holy confidence in the Savior of mankind, and she found the strength to feel and say, “Father, thy will be done.” As she knelt beside his bed to receive his blessing, she was aware that ministering angels were present, gently guiding his spirit from earth to heaven.
SHELLS.
“Well, Henry, where have you been? I have not seen you this morning.”
“Well, Henry, where have you been? I haven’t seen you this morning.”
“I have been with papa, and he has given me this little box full of shells. Look, mamma, how very pretty they are. Papa says they are found in the sea, and that little fish live in them! Can fish live in these very small ones, mamma?”
“I’ve been with Dad, and he gave me this little box full of shells. Look, Mom, how pretty they are! Dad says they’re found in the sea, and that little fish live in them! Can fish live in these tiny ones, Mom?”
“Yes, my dear, a fish has lived in each of these little shells. I have sometimes picked them up on the beach with the fish in them; but they are generally washed on shore when the sea is rough, and the fish dies and falls out of the shell before it is picked up; as fish, you know, cannot live out of the water. Some day I will show you a very beautiful shell, which I have in my cabinet; it is the shell of the paper nautilus, which is a very curious little fish. I have heard that it was this fish which first gave men the idea of building ships to sail on the sea. These fish have two arms, or horns, which they put out of their shells, and stretch a kind of skin across them, which makes a little sail, just like the sail of a ship. They then stretch two more arms out of the shell, which they use as oars or paddles; and when the sea is calm they amuse themselves by sailing about on the water, and look very pretty; but if a storm comes on, they draw in their horns and their little sails, and sink to the bottom.”
“Yes, my dear, a fish has lived in each of these little shells. Sometimes I’ve found them on the beach with the fish still inside; but they usually get washed ashore when the sea is rough, and the fish dies and falls out of the shell before anyone picks it up, since fish, as you know, can't survive out of water. One day, I'll show you a really beautiful shell that I have in my cabinet; it’s the shell of the paper nautilus, which is a fascinating little fish. I've heard that this fish was the inspiration for humans to start building ships to sail on the sea. These fish have two arms, or horns, that they extend out of their shells, stretching a kind of skin across them to create a little sail, just like a ship's sail. They also extend two more arms out of the shell, which they use as oars or paddles. When the sea is calm, they enjoy sailing around on the water and look quite lovely; but if a storm hits, they pull in their horns and sails and sink to the bottom.”
“Have you ever seen them sailing about, mamma?”
“Have you ever seen them sailing around, mom?”
“No, Henry, I have not, because I have not been much on the sea; but they are often seen by sailors, who, you know, are almost always at sea. There are a great many curious fish in the sea, some very large indeed, and others very small; about many of which I shall be happy to tell you more at some future time.”
“No, Henry, I haven’t, because I haven’t spent much time at sea; but they’re often seen by sailors, who, as you know, are almost always out on the water. There are a lot of strange fish in the sea, some really big and others quite small; I’d be glad to tell you more about many of them at some point.”
EMULATION.
A CONVERSATION BETWEEN HENRY AND HIS FATHER.
“What is the matter, Henry?” asked Mr. Carey of his son, who looked more sober than usual, one day, after his return from school.
“What’s wrong, Henry?” asked Mr. Carey of his son, who looked more serious than usual one day after returning from school.
“I don’t feel happy,” Henry replied, looking up into his father’s face with an effort to smile. “But I suppose it is my own fault, although I can’t help it.”
“I don’t feel happy,” Henry replied, looking up at his father’s face, trying to smile. “But I guess it’s my own fault, even though I can’t help it.”
“Has anything very particular happened?”
“Has anything specific happened?”
“No, sir. Nothing very particular. Only I’ve been next to head in my class for a week.”
“No, sir. Nothing special. Just that I’ve been almost at the top of my class for a week.”
“Next to head! Why, I thought you had been at the head of your class for the last three or four months.”
“Next to head! I thought you had been at the top of your class for the last three or four months.”
“So I have been until within a week. But, since then, do all I can, Herbert Wellmore keeps his place above me.”
“So I've been like this until about a week ago. But since then, no matter what I do, Herbert Wellmore still stays ahead of me."
“And this is the reason of your unhappiness?”
“And this is the reason for your unhappiness?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Sure, sir."
“But do you think it is a just cause of unhappiness?”
“But do you think it’s a fair reason to be unhappy?”
“I always feel bad if I am not first in everything, father.”
“I always feel guilty if I’m not first in everything, Dad.”
“Do you think it right to feel so, Henry?”
“Do you think it's okay to feel that way, Henry?”
“Is it not right, father, for me to excel others in every way?”
“Isn’t it fair, Dad, for me to outshine others in every way?”
“Yes, if it is in your power to do so; for then you can be more useful than any one else. But, it seems that Herbert Wellmore can excel you—and I suppose he does so fairly.”
“Yes, if you can do it; because then you can be more helpful than anyone else. But, it looks like Herbert Wellmore can outdo you—and I guess he does it pretty well.”
“Oh, yes. It is fair enough—and that is just what I don’t like. It shows that he can do better than I can.”
“Oh, yes. That’s totally fair—and that’s exactly what I don’t like. It shows that he can do better than I can.”
“Then he will have it in his power to be more useful to his fellow-men than you. And should not this make you glad instead of discontented?”
“Then he will be in a position to help others more than you can. Shouldn't this make you happy instead of resentful?”
“I didn’t think anything about that, father.”
“I didn’t think anything of that, dad.”
“So I supposed—if you had so thought, you would, probably, never have been willing to have seen your school-fellow. But why does this circumstance make you unhappy?”
“So I figured—if you had thought that way, you probably wouldn’t have wanted to see your classmate. But why does this situation make you unhappy?”
“I don’t like any one to get ahead of me.”
“I don't like anyone to get ahead of me.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
Henry tried to determine in his own mind the reason, but was unable to do so. Mr. Carey saw this, and added:
Henry tried to figure out in his own mind the reason, but couldn’t do it. Mr. Carey noticed this and added:
“Don’t you think that selfishness has something to do with it? Wounded self-love, I have before told you, is a frequent cause of our unhappiness. Now, think again, and try if you cannot determine the reason why you wished to excel all others in your class.”
“Don’t you think that being selfish plays a part in this? I’ve told you before that hurt pride is often a major reason for our unhappiness. Now, take a moment to reflect, and see if you can figure out why you wanted to outshine everyone else in your class.”
“That I might be thought to be the smartest boy in it, I suppose.”
"Maybe people think I'm the smartest kid in it, I guess."
“Would you not call that a mere selfish feeling?”
“Don't you think that's just a selfish feeling?”
“I suppose so. And yet ought I not to try and keep ahead?”
“I guess so. But shouldn’t I at least try to stay ahead?”
“Certainly, as I have said before. But you should not feel the slightest pain if another boy excels you fairly. Suppose every boy were to be disturbed in mind, as you have been, because other boys were in advance;—don’t you see that every boy in a class, but one, would be unhappy? And would that be right? None of us, my son, have minds alike. This, you know, I have before explained to you, and also the reason why it is so. Now, do you remember that reason?”
“Of course, as I’ve said before. But you shouldn’t feel even a little pain if another boy does better than you fairly. Imagine if every boy felt upset, like you have, just because other boys were ahead; don’t you see that every boy in the class except one would be unhappy? And would that be fair? None of us, my son, think the same way. This, as you know, I’ve explained to you before, along with why that is. So, do you remember that reason?”
“It is because in society there are various uses, all requiring a different order of talent. Is not that the reason?”
“It’s because society has different roles, each needing a unique set of skills. Isn’t that why?”
“Yes, my son; that is the reason, and I am glad you have remembered so correctly what I told you a few days ago. From this you may see that there is always something that one person will be able to do better than another; and, of course, one kind of knowledge that he will be able to acquire more easily than another. Have you not, yourself, noticed, that while one boy excels in penmanship, another, who cannot learn to write even a fair hand, will far outstrip this one in arithmetic?—and a third go ahead of the other two in acquiring a correct geographical knowledge?—A fourth delights most in the study of navigation and surveying, while a dull boy, in almost everything else, can acquire a knowledge of chemical laws more rapidly than any in his class. You have, of course, observed all this?”
“Yes, my son; that’s exactly the point, and I’m glad you’ve remembered so well what I told you a few days ago. From this, you can see that there’s always something that one person can do better than another; and, of course, one type of knowledge that they can acquire more easily than others. Have you noticed that while one boy excels in handwriting, another, who can’t even manage a decent penmanship, will easily surpass him in math?—and another might be ahead of both in mastering geography?—A fourth may really enjoy learning about navigation and surveying, while a slower boy, who struggles with almost everything else, can grasp chemical principles faster than anyone in his class. You’ve seen all this, right?”
“Oh, yes, frequently. There is Thomas Wiley, for instance, who, in spelling, reading, and writing, is always behind every one else; and yet no one can answer more questions in geography, or project so beautiful a map, as he can. Charles Lee has no trouble at all with the hardest question in algebra; but is deficient in grammar, and hates his Latin and Greek more than any punishment or reprimand the teacher can give. And, now I think of it, I don’t know any two boys in school who are alike in regard to learning their lessons.”
“Oh, yes, all the time. Take Thomas Wiley, for example. He's always behind everyone else in spelling, reading, and writing; yet, no one can answer more geography questions or create a more beautiful map than he can. Charles Lee doesn’t struggle at all with the toughest algebra questions, but he’s weak in grammar and hates his Latin and Greek more than any punishment or scolding the teacher could give. And come to think of it, I don’t know two boys in school who learn their lessons the same way.”
“Do you not think that it would be very foolish in Thomas Wiley to make himself unhappy because he could not write so pretty a hand as you do? Or for Charles Lee to forget all his skill at solving algebraic problems, in making himself miserable because he was behind another boy in Latin and Greek, whose mind was peculiarly fitted for the acquirement of language, while his was not?”
“Don't you think it would be really foolish for Thomas Wiley to make himself unhappy just because he can't write as nicely as you do? Or for Charles Lee to forget all his talent for solving algebra problems by making himself miserable because he's behind another boy in Latin and Greek, whose mind is especially suited for learning languages while his isn’t?”
“I certainly think it would, father.”
“I definitely think it would, Dad.”
“Then bring this home to yourself. Is there no one thing in which you can excel Herbert Wellmore?”
“Then think about this for yourself. Is there really nothing you can be great at, Herbert Wellmore?”
“Yes, sir. I can solve a problem in half the time it takes him to do it in. But, then, he is always correct—and so gets as much as I do from the teacher, who does not seem to take into account my superior quickness.”
“Yes, sir. I can solve a problem in half the time it takes him. But, he’s always right—and so he gets the same amount as I do from the teacher, who doesn’t seem to notice my faster speed.”
“In this, I need hardly point out to you, my son, the selfish principle that influences you. Instead of feeling grateful to your heavenly Father for having given you the ability to work out a difficult problem with half the labour it costs another, you are unhappy because this superior ability is not praised, and you, in consequence, held up to view as deserving of more commendation than Herbert; when, in fact, he is the one who should be praised for his steady perseverance in overcoming difficulties that are as nothing to you.”
“In this, I don’t need to point out to you, my son, the selfish principle that drives you. Instead of being grateful to your heavenly Father for giving you the ability to solve a tough problem with half the effort it takes others, you feel unhappy because this greater ability isn’t recognized, and you, as a result, want to be seen as more deserving of praise than Herbert; when, in reality, he is the one who should be commended for his consistent perseverance in overcoming challenges that are nothing to you.”
“I believe I have permitted myself to indulge in wrong feelings,” Henry said, after remaining silent for a few moments. “But I think you have told me that emulation is not to be condemned.”
“I think I’ve allowed myself to give in to negative feelings,” Henry said, after being quiet for a moment. “But I believe you've mentioned that striving to do better isn’t a bad thing.”
“It certainly is not, my son. I would have you, as now, emulous of superior acquirements; but, at the same time, aware, that in this emulation there would be no jealousy or unkind feelings. Be first in everything, if possible,—and yet willing to see others excel you,—remembering, that in so excelling they will have the power to be more useful to mankind; for the true power that resides in knowledge is the power of doing good.”
“It definitely isn’t, my son. I want you to be inspired by greater achievements, but at the same time, I want you to understand that this inspiration shouldn’t come with jealousy or unkind feelings. Strive to be the best in everything, if you can—while also being okay with others doing even better than you—remembering that by excelling, they will be able to do more good for humanity; because the real power of knowledge is the ability to do good.”
A NURSE’S SONG.
Laughter can be heard on the hill; When my heart is calm within my chest,
And everything else is quiet. "Now, come home, my children, the sun has set,
And the night dews fall quickly;
Come on, stop playing, and let's go. "Until morning comes in the east." No, no, let’s play, because it’s still daytime—
And we can't fall asleep;
In addition, in the sky, the little birds are flying,
And the hills are all covered with sheep. "Alright, go ahead and play until it gets dark,
And then go home to relax. The kids jumped, shouted, and laughed, And all the hills rejoiced. [Page 161]
THE SHEPHERD AND THE FAIRY.
A shepherd, who was of an unfortunately discontented turn of mind,—one who was much fonder of reclining lazily on a sunny bank, than of viewing his own lot on its sunny side—was one day moodily watching his flock, wishing himself all the while its owner instead of guardian; in other words, a happier man. His faithful dog lay beside him, and every now and then licked the hand of his master, as it hung listlessly by his side, and then looked up into his face, as if to read his thoughts. But the shepherd was in no humour to stroke the shaggy hide of his friend, Keeper—his envious musings having been diverted to the sleek coat of his master’s hunter, which had just bounded, with its wealthy rider, over an adjacent hedge. The sullen tender of flocks was all at once roused from his reverie by the small, silvery voice of a sprightly little fairy.
A shepherd, who was unfortunately always discontented—someone who preferred lounging lazily on a sunny bank to seeing the bright side of his own situation—was moodily watching his flock one day, wishing he was its owner instead of its guardian; in other words, a happier person. His loyal dog lay beside him, occasionally licking his master's hand as it hung listlessly at his side, then looking up at him as if trying to understand his thoughts. But the shepherd wasn’t in the mood to pet his shaggy friend, Keeper—his envious thoughts had shifted to the shiny coat of his master’s horse, which had just jumped, along with its wealthy rider, over a nearby hedge. The sullen keeper of the flock was suddenly pulled from his daydream by the small, bright voice of a lively little fairy.
“What ails thee, my good man?” said she, tapping his shoulder with her wand; “you seem mighty melancholy. Have you met with any disaster?—lost anything?—perhaps your wife!”
“What's wrong, my good man?” she said, tapping his shoulder with her wand. “You look really down. Have you faced any trouble? Lost something? Maybe your wife!”
“No such luck.”
"Not a chance."
“Or some of your sheep?”
“Or some of your sheep?”
“What should I care—they’re my master’s.”
“What do I care—they belong to my master.”
“Your purse, then?”
"Is that your purse?"
“Purse!” growled the shepherd, “no great loss, if I had, for it’s always empty.”
“Purse!” growled the shepherd, “not a big deal, even if I had one, because it’s always empty.”
“Ah! I think I can guess what’s the matter,” said the fairy: “you are wishing to be rich, and discontented because you are poor. But, prithee, now listen to me. Once upon a time, when we fairies used to mix much more with mankind than we do at present, we learnt many of their pernicious customs; and seeing the high store they set by money, and the uses to which they applied it, we (in an evil hour) resolved to have money of our own. Nature had ready coined it to our hands, in the gold and silver seeds of flowers, and these we stored up, and made our circulating medium. Then came amongst us, envy, avarice, dishonesty. Instead of being, as heretofore, the protectors of the beautiful flowers, we became their ravagers; instead of the most benevolent and happy little creatures in the world, we became a discontented, malevolent, and restless race. We began to dislike our native dells and dingles, and to haunt, more than ever, the habitations of man. We knew well enough, however, that the cause of all our misery had been our foolish imitation of their practices; and with a view to revenge, many a sorry trick and mischievous prank did we delight to play them—as, doubtless, you may have often heard. This, however, availed us nothing; and, at last, growing tired of such profitless vengeance, we made up our minds to return entirely to our shady recesses, and, what was better, to our ancient habits. Truly, it cost some of us not a little to part with our stores of golden treasure; but at last we all agreed to throw away our money; and having then no further use for our purses, we hung them up, as memorials of our folly, upon the [Page 164] most ugly and worthless weeds we could discover, where you may even now behold them.”
“Ah! I think I can guess what’s going on,” said the fairy. “You wish to be rich and are unhappy because you’re poor. But, please, listen to me. Once, when we fairies interacted much more with humans than we do now, we picked up many of their harmful habits. We saw how highly they valued money and how they used it, and we (in a moment of poor judgment) decided we wanted money of our own. Nature had conveniently provided it in the gold and silver seeds of flowers, which we collected and used as our currency. Then came envy, greed, and dishonesty among us. Instead of being, as we used to be, the guardians of the beautiful flowers, we became their destroyers; instead of being the happiest and most benevolent little beings in the world, we turned into a dissatisfied, spiteful, and restless group. We started to dislike our natural home and spent more time around human dwellings. We understood well enough that our misery stemmed from our foolish imitation of their ways; out of spite, we delighted in playing many silly tricks and pranks on them—as you might have heard. However, this did us no good, and eventually, tired of such pointless revenge, we decided to return completely to our shady homes and, what’s more, to our old habits. Honestly, it was tough for some of us to let go of our golden treasures; but in the end, we all agreed to toss away our money. Having no further use for our purses, we hung them up as reminders of our foolishness on the most ugly and worthless weeds we could find, where you may still see them now.”
The fairy, as she spoke, pointed out to the shepherd some mean, ragged-looking plants which grew beside him; and, sure enough, there he saw suspended, the little triangular pods or purses, of which she had been speaking.
The fairy, as she spoke, pointed out to the shepherd some shabby, ragged-looking plants that grew beside him; and, sure enough, there he saw hanging the little triangular pods or purses that she had been talking about.
They proved more useful to him than they had done to their former possessors; for the common weed to which they were attached, could never in future, cross his path, without reminding him of the lesson of his fairy monitress; taught by which, he soon found that, in the enjoyment of a contented mind, a light purse need not always make a heavy heart.
They turned out to be more helpful to him than they had been to their previous owners; because the common weed they were connected to would always remind him of the lesson from his fairy mentor. From that, he quickly realized that with a happy mindset, a light wallet doesn't always lead to a heavy heart.
Note.—Shepherd’s purse, or wedge-shaped treacle-mustard, one of our commonest road-side weeds, varying greatly in the size and form of its leaves. “It flowers from spring to the end of autumn, and ripens copiously its triangular pole or pouches, whence its name,—distinguished from all other British plants. The root is tapering, and exhales a peculiar scent when pulled out of the ground. Small birds are fond of the seeds and young flowers.”—[Sowerby’s English Botany.
Note.—Shepherd’s purse, or wedge-shaped treacle-mustard, is one of the most common roadside weeds, with a lot of variation in the size and shape of its leaves. “It blooms from spring until late autumn and produces a lot of its triangular pods, which is where it gets its name—distinguishing it from all other British plants. The root tapers and has a unique scent when pulled from the ground. Small birds love the seeds and young flowers.”—[Sowerby’s English Botany.
SIMPLE PLEASURES.
Far, far down in the pass of the Clara mountains I dwelt with my sister Joanna. We lived with an old aunt, who took us home after our father’s death. She was not in good health, and so could not do much for us. We were generally left to an old woman, who had the charge of us; but she was a little severe, and a little sharp, and very deaf; so that we did not have many pleasant days with her. Nevertheless, we tried to amuse ourselves as well as we could. We had tamed a little rat, so that when we laid a bit of sugar on the stone by the stove, he would come out and eat it, while we stood in the other corner of the room. It is true that we dared scarcely breathe, but yet we were a little flattered by his confidence in us.
Far, far down in the pass of the Clara mountains, I lived with my sister Joanna. We stayed with our old aunt, who took us in after our father's death. She wasn’t in great health, so she couldn’t do much for us. Most of the time, we were looked after by an old woman who was in charge of us; she was a bit strict, a bit sharp-tongued, and very hard of hearing, which meant we didn’t have many fun days with her. Still, we tried to keep ourselves entertained as best as we could. We had tamed a little rat, so when we placed a piece of sugar on the stone by the stove, he would come out and eat it while we stood quietly in the other corner of the room. It’s true that we barely dared to breathe, but we felt a little flattered by his trust in us.
Bits of sugar were, however, in these times, rare treasures for us; and not more than two pieces a week, could we have for the rat and for our own eating. Sundays were great holidays for us, for then we had Cologne water on the corners of our [Page 166] handkerchiefs, butter to our potatoes at breakfast, and roast meat at dinner.
Bits of sugar were, however, rare treasures for us at that time; we could only have two pieces a week, for the rat and for our own eating. Sundays felt like a special holiday for us, because then we had Cologne water on the corners of our [Page 166] handkerchiefs, butter on our potatoes at breakfast, and roast meat at dinner.
It was also among our pleasures that we could, twice in the week, walk an hour in the court-yard. But, as people are seldom content with what they have, we were not satisfied with our amusements; and when summer arrived, and all the great people came out to their estates in the country, we took great pleasure in the idea of making a country residence for ourselves. We had sometimes followed the old woman to the cellar, and we had observed a place in the corner, on which the light struck from a certain air-hole, open towards the garden. There we planted a pea, one fine morning towards the end of May. For three weeks we went every day, and sought out the place, removing the earth a little about it, to see whether the pea had not begun to sprout.
It was also one of our joys that we could take an hour to walk in the courtyard twice a week. But since people are rarely satisfied with what they have, we weren't happy with our entertainment; and when summer came and all the wealthy folks moved to their country estates, we got excited about the idea of creating a country home for ourselves. Sometimes we followed the old woman to the cellar, and we noticed a spot in the corner where light came in from an air hole that opened into the garden. One fine morning at the end of May, we planted a pea there. For three weeks, we went there every day, gently moving the soil around it to check if the pea had started to sprout.
Our delight was great, when, on the twenty-fourth day, after the planting, we saw a little swelling up of the pea, beautifully green and very shy, just peeping up with an expanded leaf.
Our excitement was huge when, on the twenty-fourth day after planting, we noticed a small bump of the pea, vibrant green and quite shy, just poking up with a spread leaf.
We danced round it and sang for joy. Near this plantation we then placed a little pasteboard house, and before it a small bench, on which we put some paper gentlemen and ladies. And no one can have a livelier enjoyment in his country residence than we had in ours.
We danced around it and sang with joy. Near this plantation, we set up a little cardboard house and placed a small bench in front of it, where we put some paper men and women. No one could have a more vibrant time at their country home than we did at ours.
We lodged in a dark and very small room. But from my bed I could see a little bit of sky in the morning, and the chimney of our neighbour’s house. But when the smoke rose from the chimney, and was coloured red and yellow by the rising sun, under the dome of the blue sky, then I thought the world up there in the air must be very beautiful, and I longed to go thither.
We stayed in a tiny, dark room. But from my bed, I could see a glimpse of the sky in the morning and the chimney of our neighbor's house. When the smoke rose from the chimney, painted red and yellow by the rising sun against the blue sky, I thought the world up there looked really beautiful, and I wished I could be there.
I conceived a great desire to fly, and confided this wish to Joanna. We made ourselves paper wings, and as these could not lift us up, we tried whether they would not at least sustain us, if we let ourselves go, without holding on to anything, from the stove, chest of drawers, or whatever we had climbed up upon.
I had a strong desire to fly, so I shared this wish with Joanna. We made ourselves paper wings, and since they couldn't lift us, we tried to see if they would at least keep us afloat if we jumped off the stove, dresser, or whatever we had climbed up on without holding onto anything.
But besides that, we got many bruises in these attempts, we made such a noise by falling to the floor, that it brought in the old woman, who gave a hearty scolding to the clumsy angels. Meanwhile, we thought of still another means of sustaining ourselves as we hovered over the earth. We selected suitable sticks, which we used as stilts, and on these we went round about the court yard, imagining all the time that we were flying.
But besides that, we ended up with a lot of bruises from our attempts. We made such a racket when we fell to the floor that it brought in the old woman, who gave a solid scolding to the clumsy angels. In the meantime, we thought of yet another way to keep ourselves up while hovering over the ground. We picked out some suitable sticks to use as stilts, and with those, we walked around the courtyard, imagining the whole time that we were flying.
Would that we had been content with this! But the desire to know more of the world without, threw us into misfortune. The house which we lived in was situated within a court-yard, and was separated from the street by a high wooden fence. A part of the enclosure was a garden, well fenced [Page 168] in and belonged to a notary. He was a severe man, and we were much afraid of him.
Would that we had been satisfied with this! But the desire to learn more about the world outside led us into trouble. The house we lived in was located in a courtyard and was separated from the street by a tall wooden fence. Part of the enclosure was a garden, well-fenced, and belonged to a notary. He was a strict man, and we were quite scared of him. [Page 168]
The temptation to evil came this time in the shape of a little pig. We saw, one day, when we were passing our play hour in the court-yard, a fortunate pig, who was enjoying himself in the most riotous manner in this garden. Spinach, tulips, strawberries, and parsley, all were thrown around him, as he dug with his snout in the earth.
The temptation to do wrong showed up this time as a little pig. One day, while we were spending our playtime in the courtyard, we saw a lucky pig having a blast in the garden. Spinach, tulips, strawberries, and parsley were all scattered around him as he dug in the dirt with his snout.
Our anger at this was very great, and not less our wonder how the pig could have got into the garden, as the gate was shut and the fence was so firm. We looked about carefully, and at last discovered a hole, which had been nearly covered by a few old boards placed against it, but which the little pig had instinctively found out, and through which he had forced his way.
Our anger at this was really intense, and we were just as amazed at how the pig managed to get into the garden since the gate was closed and the fence was solid. We searched around carefully and finally found a hole that was almost hidden by some old boards leaning against it, but the little pig had instinctively spotted it and pushed his way through.
We thought it of the greatest importance to get the pig immediately out of the pleasure garden, and we could see no other means of doing so than to creep through, in at the same hole by which he had made his way; and now we hunted with great zeal our poor guide, and then put in order, as well as we could, what he had scattered about.
We thought it was really important to get the pig out of the pleasure garden right away, and we couldn’t think of any other way to do it except to crawl through the same hole he had used to get in. So, we searched diligently for our poor guide and then tidied up as best as we could what he had left scattered around.
We closed the hole in the fence with a board, but could not resist the desire to let it serve us, now and then, as an entrance to this paradise. As we did not mean to hurt, or even meddle with anything in the garden, we thought it would not be wrong to take a breath of fresh air now and then. Every Sunday, in particular, we crept in by the pig’s hole, which we always closed carefully after us. All around, within the garden fence, there was a hedge of syringa bushes, which hindered us from being seen from without.
We fixed the hole in the fence with a board, but we couldn't help but want to use it as a way in to this paradise from time to time. Since we didn't intend to cause any trouble or interfere with anything in the garden, we figured it wouldn't be a big deal to enjoy a bit of fresh air occasionally. Every Sunday, especially, we sneaked in through the pig’s hole, which we always closed carefully behind us. All around, within the garden fence, there was a hedge of lilac bushes that kept us from being seen from the outside.
However, it was very wrong in us to go into another person’s garden without leave; and we soon found that every wrong thing brings its punishment with it sooner or later.
However, it was very wrong for us to go into another person’s garden without permission; and we soon realized that every bad action comes with its consequences, eventually.
There was a little summer house in the garden, near that part of the fence which separated it from the street. There were some bushes so near that Joanna and I took the bold resolution to climb up by them, so as to get on the roof of the summer house, and there to look over the fence into the street. Thought, said, done.
There was a small summer house in the garden, near the part of the fence that separated it from the street. Some bushes were close enough that Joanna and I boldly decided to climb them to get on the roof of the summer house and see over the fence into the street. We thought it, said it, and then did it.
Proud, triumphant, and glad, we found ourselves, after a quarter of an hour’s labour, on the much-promised roof, and richly were we repaid for our trouble. We had a full view of the street. We saw, now and then, an old woman with a milk-cart, sometimes a gentleman in a chaise, and when we were in great luck, a lady with a parasol; and, still better, we had even a distinct perspective of King street, and had the indescribable delight of seeing a crowd of walkers and idlers, on horseback and in carriages, passing by. The whole world seemed to be moving there. After we had once seen this, we could not live without seeing it again.
Proud, triumphant, and happy, we found ourselves, after about fifteen minutes of work, on the highly anticipated roof, and we were well rewarded for our effort. We had a perfect view of the street. We occasionally spotted an old woman with a milk cart, sometimes a gentleman in a carriage, and when we were really lucky, a lady with a parasol; and even better, we had a clear view of King Street and the indescribable joy of watching a crowd of people, both on horseback and in carriages, passing by. The whole world seemed to be moving right there. Once we had seen this, we couldn't imagine not seeing it again.
One day,—I remember it as if it were yesterday,—one day we had taken our high post, and were looking curiously upon the world in King street. All at once we saw a stately rider on horseback, and directly after him a pair of white horses, drawing a splendid carriage. That must be the queen!—perhaps the king himself! Out of our senses with delight, we began to clap our hands and hurra loudly. At the same moment we heard the notary coughing in the garden. We were dreadfully frightened. We wanted to get down quickly from the roof, and hide ourselves among the trees; but, in our alarm, we could not find the right places for our hands and feet. Joanna rolled like a ball over the notary’s strawberry bed, and I remained hanging by the chin to a great nail in the plank, and screaming as if out of my senses. See! here is the scar by the nail, it can be seen even now.——
One day—I remember it like it was yesterday—we had climbed to a high spot and were curiously looking out at the world on King Street. Suddenly, we spotted a regal rider on horseback, followed closely by a pair of white horses pulling a magnificent carriage. That must be the queen! Maybe it’s the king himself! Overjoyed, we started clapping and cheering loudly. At that moment, we heard the notary coughing in the garden. We were terrified. We wanted to get down from the roof quickly and hide among the trees, but in our panic, we couldn't figure out where to place our hands and feet. Joanna rolled like a ball onto the notary’s strawberry patch, and I ended up hanging by my chin on a big nail in the plank, screaming as if I had lost my mind. Look! Here’s the scar from the nail; you can still see it now.
These youthful adventures were related to amuse two little girls, who were suffering under a disappointment, having been prevented from going out to see an exhibition of fire-works. When their governess had reached this point in her story, a more than delicate supper was announced, and the children ran off to enjoy it, without stopping to inquire farther about the scar on the good lady’s chin.
These youthful adventures were meant to entertain two little girls who were feeling let down because they couldn’t go out to see a fireworks show. When their governess reached this part of her story, an elaborate supper was announced, and the children dashed off to enjoy it, without pausing to ask any more about the scar on the kind lady’s chin.
(From the President’s Daughters by F. Bremer.)
(From the President’s Daughters by F. Bremer.)
THE ROBIN’S “GOOD BYE” TO LITTLE ARAMINTA.
ROBIN.
ROBIN.
I'll be back next spring, for sure!
I can hardly find a single leafy branch,
On which to spread my wings, dear.
ARAMINTA.
ARAMINTA.
To get through the season? This cool air doesn't suit you—
You're sick?—Is that why?
(That word—how should I rhyme it?)
[Page 172]
ROBIN.
ROBIN.
Just as you are, Araminta; But I have connections down south,
Who I spend the winter with.
ARAMINTA.
ARAMINTA.
You going? Wings will tire;
And there’s no steamboat in the sky; The path is long and dull.
ROBIN.
ROBIN.
A sparrow falls unnoticed; He, ’Minta, will take care of me,
And give me strength when I need it.
Like gold, through the emerald leaves, love; I’m going to the place where it’s the most abundant. The joyful summer weaves, love.
[Page 173]
ARAMINTA.
ARAMINTA.
The path you want to cruise on;
There are no signs in the air,
Not even a road to drive on!
ROBIN.
ROBIN.
With His genuine hand to lead me; His care is always over my path,
His supportive love by my side.
THE BABY-HOUSE.
Are there any of you, my young friends, so young or so ignorant as to believe that, if you might go to the beautiful toy shops, and had but money enough to buy just what toys you fancy, you should be quite happy?
Are there any of you, my young friends, so young or so unaware that you believe that if you went to the beautiful toy stores and had enough money to buy whatever toys you wanted, you would be completely happy?
You have heard of Napoleon, the great Emperor of France, and perhaps you have heard of his wife, the lovely Empress Josephine. She had a daughter, Hortense, who was married to the King of Holland, Napoleon’s brother. The Queen of Holland had children, dearly beloved by their grandmother Josephine. One year, as the Christmas holidays approached, she sent for those artisans in Paris who manufacture toys, and ordered toys to be made expressly for her grandchildren, more beautiful and more costly than any that were to be bought. Her commands were obeyed—the toys arrived in Holland at the right time, and on Christmas morning were given to the children. For a little while they were enchanted; they thought they should never see enough of a [Page 175] doll that could speak, wild beasts that could roar and growl, and birds that could sing.
You’ve heard of Napoleon, the great Emperor of France, and maybe you’ve also heard of his wife, the beautiful Empress Josephine. She had a daughter, Hortense, who married the King of Holland, Napoleon’s brother. The Queen of Holland had children who were dearly loved by their grandmother Josephine. One year, as Christmas was coming up, she called for the toy makers in Paris and ordered toys to be made specifically for her grandkids, more beautiful and more expensive than anything available for purchase. Her wishes were fulfilled—the toys arrived in Holland just in time, and on Christmas morning, they were given to the kids. For a little while, they were enchanted; they thought they could never get enough of a [Page 175] doll that could talk, wild animals that could roar and growl, and birds that could sing.
But, alas! after a few hours, they were tired of a doll that could say nothing but ma—ma, pa—pa, of beasts that growled in but one tone, and the birds that sang the same note. Before evening the toys were strewn over the floor, some broken, all neglected and deserted; and the mother, on coming into the apartment, found one of the little princes crying at a window that overlooked a court, where some poor children were merrily playing.
But, unfortunately, after a few hours, they got tired of a doll that could only say ma—ma, pa—pa, of animals that growled in just one tone, and of the birds that sang the same note. By evening, the toys were scattered all over the floor, some broken, all ignored and abandoned; and the mother, when she came into the room, found one of the little princes crying at a window that overlooked a courtyard, where some poor children were happily playing.
“Crying to-day, my son?” she exclaimed. “Oh! what would dear grandmamma say?—what are you crying for?”
“Crying today, my son?” she exclaimed. “Oh! What would dear grandma say?—what are you crying for?”
“I want to go and play with those children in that pretty dirt, mamma.”
“I want to go play with those kids in that nice dirt, Mom.”
This story was brought to my mind last Christmas eve. I went to see a very good neighbour of ours, Mrs. Selby, a carpenter’s wife. The whole family are industrious and economical, and obliged to be so, for Mr. Selby cannot always get work in these times. He will not call them hard times. “It would be a shame to us,” he says, “to call times hard when we never go hungry, and have decent clothes to cover us, and have health on our cheeks, and love in our hearts.”
This story came to my mind last Christmas Eve. I went to visit a really good neighbor of ours, Mrs. Selby, who is the wife of a carpenter. Their whole family is hardworking and frugal, and they need to be, since Mr. Selby can’t always find work these days. He refuses to call these times hard. “It would be shameful for us,” he says, “to call times hard when we never go hungry, have decent clothes to wear, good health on our faces, and love in our hearts.”
And, sure enough, there was no look of hard times there. The room was clean and warm. Mrs. Selby was busy over her mending basket, putting a darn here, a button in this place, and a hook and a eye there, to have all in order for Christmas morning. Her only son, Charles, was very busy with some of his father’s tools in one corner; not too busy, though, to make his bow to me, and draw forward the rocking-chair. I wish I could find as good manners among our drawing-room children, as I see at Mrs. Selby’s. Sarah and Lucy, the two girls, one eleven, the other ten years old, were working away by the light of a single lamp, so deeply engaged that they did not at first notice my entrance. “Where is little Nannie?” I asked. “She is gone to bed—put out of the way,” replied Mrs. Selby. “Oh, mother!” exclaimed the girls. “Well, then—have not you banished her?” “Banished? No, mother—Oh! mother is only teasing us;” and they blushed and smiled.
And sure enough, there was no sign of hard times there. The room was clean and warm. Mrs. Selby was busy with her mending basket, darning a hole here, adding a button there, and attaching a hook and eye to get everything ready for Christmas morning. Her only son, Charles, was hard at work with some of his dad’s tools in one corner; but he wasn't too busy to nod at me and pull the rocking chair forward. I wish I could see as much good manners among the kids in our drawing room as I see at Mrs. Selby’s. Sarah and Lucy, the two girls, one eleven and the other ten, were working diligently in the light of a single lamp, so focused that they didn't notice me come in at first. “Where’s little Nannie?” I asked. “She’s gone to bed—sent out of the way,” replied Mrs. Selby. “Oh, mother!” exclaimed the girls. “Well then—haven't you banished her?” “Banished? No, mother—Oh! Mother is just teasing us;” and they blushed and smiled.
“Here is some mystery,” said I; “what is it, Sarah?” “Mother may tell if she pleases, ma’am,” said Sarah. Mother was very happy to tell, for all mothers like to tell good of their children.
“Here’s something mysterious,” I said; “what is it, Sarah?” “Mom can share if she wants to, ma’am,” Sarah replied. Mom was really happy to share, since all moms love to talk about the good things their kids do.
“You know, ma’am, the children all doat on little Nannie, she is so much younger than they—only five years old—and they had a desire to have some very pretty Christmas gift for her; but how could they, they said, with so little money as they had to spend? They have, to be sure, a little store. I make it a rule to give each a penny at the end of the week, if I see them improving in their weak point.” “Weak point! what is that, Mrs. Selby?” “Why, ma’am, Charles is not always punctual at school; so I promised him that if he will not be one half minute behindhand for a week, he shall have a penny. Sarah, who is a little head over heels, gets one for making the beds and dusting neatly. And Lucy—Lucy is a careless child—for not getting a spot on her apron. On counting up Charles had fifty-one pennies Sarah forty-eight, and Lucy forty-nine.”
“You know, ma’am, the kids all adore little Nannie; she’s so much younger than them—only five years old—and they wanted to find a really nice Christmas gift for her. But they wondered how they could do that with the little money they had to spend. They do have a small savings jar. I make it a point to give each of them a penny at the end of the week if I notice them improving in their weak spots.” “Weak spot? What’s that, Mrs. Selby?” “Well, ma’am, Charles isn't always on time for school, so I promised him that if he can be less than half a minute late for a week, he’ll get a penny. Sarah, who can be a bit scatterbrained, earns one for making the beds and dusting properly. And Lucy—Lucy is a careless child—earns hers for not getting a spot on her apron. When I counted, Charles had fifty-one pennies, Sarah had forty-eight, and Lucy had forty-nine.”
“No, mother,” said Lucy; “Sarah had forty-eight, and I forty-seven.” “Ah, so it was; thank you, dear, for correcting me.” “But Lucy would have had just the same as I, only she lost one penny by breaking a tea-cup, and it was such cold weather it almost broke itself.”
“No, mom,” said Lucy; “Sarah had forty-eight, and I had forty-seven.” “Oh, right; thanks, sweetie, for correcting me.” “But Lucy would have had the same as me, if she hadn’t lost a penny from breaking a teacup, and it was so cold that it almost broke on its own.”
I looked with delight at these little girls, so just and generous to one another. The mother proceeded: “Father makes it a rule, if they have been good children, to give them two shillings each, for holidays; so they had seventy-five pennies a-piece.”
I watched with joy as these little girls were so kind and generous to each other. The mother continued, “Dad has a rule that if they’ve been good kids, he gives them two shillings each for holidays; so they each got seventy-five pennies.”
“Enough,” said I, “to make little Miss Nannie a pretty respectable present.”
“Enough,” I said, “to get little Miss Nannie a nice present.”
“Ah, indeed, if it were all for Nannie? but they gave a Christmas present to their father and to me, and to each other, and to the poor little lame child, next door; so that Nannie only comes in for a sixth part. They set their wits to work to contrive something more than their money would buy, and [Page 178] they determined on making a baby-house, which they were sure would please her and give her many a pleasant hour when they were gone to school. So there it stands in the corner of the room. Take away the shawl, girls, and show it to Miss ——. The shawl has been carefully kept over it, to hide it from Nanny, that she may have the pleasure of surprise to-morrow morning.” The shawl was removed, and if my little readers have ever been to the theatre, and remember their pleasure when the curtain was first drawn up, they can imagine mine. The baby-house was three stories high—that is, there were three rooms, one above the other, made by placing three old wooden boxes one on the other. Old, I call them, but so they did not appear: their outsides had been well scoured, then pasted over with paper, and the gum arabic was put on the paper, and over that was nicely scattered a coating of granite-coloured smalt. The inside wall of the lower room, or kitchen, was covered with white paper, to look like fresh white wash; the parlour and chamber walls were covered with very pretty hanging-paper, given to the children by their friend, Miss Laverty, the upholsterer. The kitchen floor was spread with straw matting. Charles had made a very nice dresser for one side, and a table and a seat resembling a settee, for the other. The girls had created something in the likeness of a woman, whom they called a cook; the [Page 179] broom she held in one hand,—they had made it admirably,—and the pail in the other was Charles’ handy-work. A stove, shovel and tongs, tea-kettle and skillet, and dishes for the dresser they had spent money for. They were determined, first, to get their necessaries, Sarah said, (a wise little house-wife,) if they went without everything else. The kitchen furniture, smalt and gum arabic, had cost them eighteen-pence—just half their joint stock. “Then how could you possibly furnish your parlour and chamber so beautifully?”
“Ah, really, was it all just for Nannie? But they bought a Christmas gift for their dad, for me, for each other, and for the poor little lame kid next door; so Nannie only gets a small portion. They put their heads together to create something more special than what their money could buy, and they decided to build a dollhouse that they were sure would delight her and give her lots of enjoyment when they were off at school. So there it stands in the corner of the room. Girls, take away the shawl and show it to Miss ——. The shawl has been carefully kept over it to keep it hidden from Nannie, so she can have the joy of surprise tomorrow morning.” The shawl was taken off, and if my young readers have ever been to the theater and remember their excitement when the curtain went up, they can imagine how I felt. The dollhouse was three stories tall—that is, there were three rooms stacked on top of each other, made by placing three old wooden boxes one on top of the other. Old, I call them, but they didn’t look that way: their exteriors had been scrubbed clean, then covered in paper, with gum arabic applied, and a nice layer of granite-colored smalt scattered over that. The walls of the lower room, or kitchen, were covered in white paper to resemble fresh whitewash; the walls of the parlor and bedroom were covered in very pretty wallpaper given to the kids by their friend, Miss Laverty, the upholsterer. The kitchen floor was covered in straw matting. Charles built a lovely dresser for one side and a table and a bench that looked like a settee for the other. The girls crafted something resembling a woman, which they called a cook; she held a broom in one hand—their craftsmanship was impressive—and a pail in the other, which was Charles’ creation. They had bought a stove, shovel and tongs, tea kettle and skillet, and dishes for the dresser. They were determined, Sarah said (a wise little housewife), to get their essentials, even if they had to do without everything else. The kitchen furniture, smalt, and gum arabic cost them eighteen pence—just half of their total savings. “Then how could you possibly furnish your parlor and bedroom so beautifully?”
“Oh, that is almost all our own work, ma’am. Charlie made the frames of the chairs and sofas, and we stuffed and covered them.” “But where did you get this very pretty crimson cloth to cover them, and the materials for your carpet and curtains?” The parlour carpet was made of dark cloth, with a centre piece of flowers and birds, very neatly fashioned, and sewed on. The chamber carpet was made of squares of divers coloured cloth.
“Oh, that's mostly our own work, ma’am. Charlie made the frames for the chairs and sofas, and we stuffed and covered them.” “But where did you find this beautiful crimson fabric to cover them, and the materials for your carpet and curtains?” The parlor carpet was made of dark fabric, featuring a centerpiece of flowers and birds, very neatly crafted and sewn on. The bedroom carpet was made of squares of various colored fabric.
The cloth for the centre-table was neatly worked; the window-curtains were strips of rich coloured cotton sewed together; the colours matched the colours of the carpet. To my question to Sarah, where she had got all these pretty materials, she replied, “Oh, ma’am, we did not buy them with money, but we bought them and paid for them with labour, father says.”
The cloth for the coffee table was carefully made; the window curtains were strips of vibrant cotton stitched together; the colors matched the carpet. When I asked Sarah where she had found all these lovely materials, she replied, “Oh, ma’am, we didn’t buy them with money, but we got them and paid for them with hard work, father says.”
These little girls were early beginning to learn that truth in political economy, that all property is produced and obtained by labour. “Miss Laverty, the upholsteress, works up stairs; we picked hair for her, and she paid us in these pieces.”
These little girls were starting to understand the fundamental truth of political economy: that all property is created and acquired through labor. “Miss Laverty, the upholsterer, works upstairs; we collected hair for her, and she paid us with these pieces.”
“The centre-table, bedstead, and chairs,” said the mother, “and the wardrobe for the bed-chamber, Charlie made. The bed-sheets, pillows, spreads, &c., the girls made from pieces fished, as they say, out of my piece-basket. The work was all done in their play hours; their working time is not theirs, and therefore they could not give it away.”
“The coffee table, bed frame, and chairs,” said the mother, “and the wardrobe for the bedroom, Charlie made. The bed sheets, pillows, spreads, etc., the girls made from scraps they 'fished' out of my fabric stash. They did all the work during their playtime; their working hours aren’t theirs, so they couldn’t give that away.”
“I see,” said I, looking at some very pretty pictures hanging around the parlour and chamber walls, “how these are arranged; they seem cut out of old books, pasted against pasteboard, and bound around with gilt paper; but pray tell me how this little mamma doll was bought, and the little baby in the cradle, and this pretty tea-set, and the candle-sticks, and the book-case and flower-vase on the centre-table, and the parlour stove. Charlie could make none of these things; you could not contrive them out of Miss Laverty’s pieces; and surely the three sixpences left after your expenditure for the kitchen, would go very little way towards paying for them.”
“I see,” I said, looking at some really nice pictures hanging around the living room and bedroom walls, “how these are arranged; they look like they were cut out of old books, glued onto cardboard, and wrapped in gold paper; but please tell me how this little mama doll was bought, and the little baby in the crib, and this pretty tea set, and the candlesticks, and the bookshelf and flower vase on the coffee table, and the living room stove. Charlie couldn't make any of these things; you couldn't create them using Miss Laverty's pieces; and surely the three sixpences left after your spending for the kitchen wouldn't cover much towards buying them.”
“To tell the truth, ma’am,” said Mrs. Selby, “the girls were at their wits’ ends. Miss Laverty could not afford to pay them money for their work. I had got almost as much interested in fitting up the baby-house as they, and would gladly have given them a little more money, but I had not a [Page 181] shilling to spare. Sarah and Lucy laid their heads together one night after they went to bed, and in the morning they came to me and told me their plan.
“To be honest, ma’am,” said Mrs. Selby, “the girls were really struggling. Miss Laverty couldn’t pay them for their work. I was almost as invested in setting up the dollhouse as they were, and I would have happily given them a bit more money, but I didn’t have a [Page 181] penny to spare. Sarah and Lucy put their heads together one night after they went to bed, and in the morning, they came to me with their plan.”
“We have always a pudding-pie on Sunday instead of meat. ‘Can’t you, mother,’ said they, ‘reckon up what our portion of the pie costs?—Make one just large enough for you, and my father, and Nannie, and we will eat dry bread, and then, with the money saved, added to our three sixpences, we will get what we can.’ At first I thought it rather hard upon the children, but my husband and I talked it over together, and we concluded, as it was their own proposal, to let them do it. We thought it might be teaching them, ma’am, to have love, as one may say, stronger than appetite, and work their little self-denial up with their love, and industry, and ingenuity. Poor people, such as we, cannot do what rich people can, for the education of their children. But there are some things we can do, which rich people can’t—our poor circumstances help us. When our children want to do a kindness, as in this matter of the baby-house, they can’t run to father and mother, and get money to do it with; they are obliged to think it out, and work it out, as one may say: and I believe it is the great end of education, ma’am, to make mind, heart, and hand work.”
“We always have a pudding pie on Sundays instead of meat. ‘Can’t you, mom,’ they said, ‘figure out how much our share of the pie costs?—Make one just big enough for you, my dad, and Nannie, and we’ll eat dry bread, and then, with the money saved, along with our three sixpences, we’ll get what we can.’ At first, I thought it was a bit tough on the kids, but my husband and I discussed it and decided, since it was their own idea, to let them go for it. We thought it might teach them, ma’am, to have love, so to speak, more important than appetite, and to develop their little self-denial along with their love, and hard work, and creativity. Poor people like us can’t do what rich people can when it comes to educating their children. But there are some things we can do that rich people can’t—our limited means help us. When our kids want to do something nice, like with the baby house, they can’t just run to mom and dad to get money for it; they have to figure it out and work it out, so to speak: and I believe that’s the main goal of education, ma’am, to make mind, heart, and hand work together.”
Again I looked at the baby-house, and with real [Page 182] respect for the people who had furnished it. The figures on the carpet, the gay curtains, tables, chairs, &c., were all very pretty, and very suitably and neatly arranged, but they were something more,—outward forms, into which Charles, Sarah, and Lucy had breathed, a soul instinct with love, kindheartedness, diligence, and self-denial.
Again I looked at the playhouse, appreciating the effort of the people who had set it up. The patterns on the rug, the bright curtains, the tables, chairs, etc., were all beautiful and arranged neatly, but they were something more—representations filled with the spirit of love, kindness, hard work, and selflessness that Charles, Sarah, and Lucy had infused into them.
Now, I ask my young friends to compare the gifts of the poor carpenter’s children to those of the empress. Hers cost a single order, and a great deal of money,—theirs, much labour and forethought. If the happiness produced in the two cases, to both giver and receiver, were calculated, which would be the greatest amount? And which, in reality, were the richest—the rich empress’s grandchildren, or the poor carpenter’s little family?
Now, I ask my young friends to compare the gifts of the poor carpenter’s children to those of the empress. Hers cost a lot of money and a simple order, while theirs required a lot of effort and thought. If we measured the happiness created in both situations, for both the giver and the receiver, which would produce more? And who, in reality, is richer—the rich empress’s grandchildren or the poor carpenter’s little family?
FIDELITY AND OBEDIENCE.
“Isabelle: Isabelle! where are you?” but no Isabelle answered; and Mrs. Howard, her mother, was just going to send some of the servants after her, when Bruno, a large Newfoundland dog, rushed into the hall, and caught hold of her dress in his mouth. He was wet, and seemed very anxious for her to follow him; accordingly, Mrs. Howard called the gardener, and followed Bruno, who seemed delighted.
“Isabelle: Isabelle! Where are you?” But there was no answer from Isabelle; Mrs. Howard, her mother, was just about to send some of the servants to look for her when Bruno, a big Newfoundland dog, came running into the hall and grabbed her dress with his mouth. He was wet and seemed really eager for her to follow him; so, Mrs. Howard called the gardener and followed Bruno, who looked thrilled.
There was a large pond at the foot of the garden, and it was towards this that the dog ran; and as they were proceeding along, a suspicion entered the mother’s mind, which caused her to hurry forward; need I say that it was of her child she thought—her darling Isabelle? Soon they reached the pond, and there, on the bank, lay her daughter; but her eyes were closed, and her cheeks so white that she seemed dead. Mrs. Howard uttered a shriek of mingled joy and anguish—joy, that she was out of [Page 184] the pond, and fear that she might not live.
There was a big pond at the bottom of the garden, and that’s where the dog ran. As they moved along, a thought crossed the mother’s mind, making her rush ahead; should I mention that she was thinking about her child—her beloved Isabelle? Soon they arrived at the pond, and there, on the bank, lay her daughter; but her eyes were closed, and her cheeks were so pale that she looked dead. Mrs. Howard let out a cry of mixed joy and despair—joy that she was out of [Page 184] the pond, and fear that she might not survive.
She sprang forward and raised her from the ground—she put her hand on her child’s heart—and, oh! happiness! she felt it beat. Isabelle was immediately carried home, and a physician was sent for, and he said that she was not hurt in any way,—that fright, only, had caused her to faint.
She jumped forward and lifted her off the ground—she placed her hand on her child's heart—and, oh! happiness! she felt it beating. Isabelle was quickly taken home, and a doctor was called, who said that she wasn’t hurt at all—that it was just the fright that had made her faint.
Bruno, the faithful Bruno, was given to Isabelle for her playmate and protector; and often might the two be seen bounding over the lawn, and through the meadows; and when the little girl was tired, Bruno would seat himself under the shade of some tree, while Isabelle would make him her pillow, and when she was rested, away they would run again. But this was on holidays; for Isabelle was a studious little girl, and did not spend all her time in play.
Bruno, the loyal Bruno, was given to Isabelle as her companion and protector; and often you could see the two of them running across the lawn and through the meadows. When the little girl got tired, Bruno would sit under the shade of a tree, and Isabelle would use him as her pillow. Once she had rested, off they would go again. But this was during holidays; Isabelle was a dedicated little girl and didn't spend all her time playing.
I suppose my little readers are all this time wondering why I do not tell them how Isabelle came to fall into the pond: I must beg pardon for my neglect, and repair the error by telling them. Well, Isabelle had leave to play in the garden with Bruno, and, as she was rambling by the pond, she saw a beautiful tuft of blue violets; and as she knew her mother was very fond of violets, she wished very much to get them for her; and though she had been told never to walk near the edge of the banks, she thought she should be able to get the flowers without danger; but in reaching for them, her foot slipped, and she fell over into the [Page 185] water.
I guess my little readers have been wondering why I haven't explained how Isabelle fell into the pond. I apologize for not mentioning it sooner and will fix that by sharing the story now. So, Isabelle was allowed to play in the garden with Bruno, and while she was wandering by the pond, she spotted a beautiful bunch of blue violets. Since she knew her mom loved violets, she really wanted to pick them for her. Even though she had been warned not to walk near the edge, she thought she could reach the flowers safely. But as she reached for them, her foot slipped, and she fell into the [Page 185] water.
Bruno immediately plunged in, and brought her safe to the bank, as we have seen; but Isabelle learnt a good lesson, which she never forgot, and that was, obedience to her parents; for with obedience to their commands, they will be always more pleased and happy, than with the most lovely flowers in the field.
Bruno jumped right in and brought her safely to the shore, as we've seen; but Isabelle learned an important lesson that she never forgot: to obey her parents. With obedience to their wishes, they will always be happier and more content than with the prettiest flowers in the field.
BESSIE LEE.
In an old school-house in one of our rural villages, one beautiful summer’s day, a group of merry children were assembled. Some were hurrying with their lessons, while others were turning listlessly from their books to gaze with anxious faces upon the clock, which ticked loudly (and very slowly on this particular day) in the corner. An afternoon holiday had been promised, and an excursion to a not far distant wood, for the purpose of gathering berries. No wonder, then, all looked pleased and happy.
In an old schoolhouse in one of our rural villages, on a beautiful summer day, a group of cheerful kids had gathered. Some were rushing through their lessons, while others were distractedly glancing up from their books to anxiously watch the clock ticking loudly (and very slowly on this particular day) in the corner. An afternoon off had been promised, along with a trip to a nearby woods to pick berries. It’s no surprise that everyone looked pleased and happy.
At length, the long-wished-for hour arrived. A waggon appeared at the door to convey the younger children and the basket to the entrance of the wood, and the elder scholars tripped gaily on—each one with a well-filled basket in hand to contribute to the repast “under the greenwood tree.” It was not long ere they reached the wood.
At last, the long-awaited hour arrived. A wagon showed up at the door to carry the younger kids and the basket to the edge of the woods, while the older students happily walked on—each with a filled basket in hand to contribute to the meal "under the greenwood tree." It didn't take long for them to reach the woods.
“Oh, how cool!” one exclaimed, as the breeze sighed through the trees and rustled the green leaves; “and how shady!” another cried, as she walked beneath the spreading branches.
“Oh, how awesome!” one exclaimed, as the breeze whispered through the trees and stirred the green leaves; “and how refreshing!” another cried, as she walked under the spreading branches.
Near the entrance of the wood, meandered a clear stream, and the soft, rich grass sloped gently to the bank, while the branches of an old elm tree fell partly on the water, and formed a fairy-like nook; and here the children stopped,—’twas the very spot for their feast, before they gathered their berries. The baskets were quickly opened, and the contents spread upon the mossy bank. But who was to do the honours of the table? Their choice quickly fell upon a beautiful girl, the daughter of the minister. Bessie Lee was indeed beautiful; her golden hair clustered round her face, and her eyes, of the colour of the noonday sky, shaded by their dark lashes, gave an unusually lovely expression to her countenance;
Near the entrance of the woods, a clear stream flowed gently, and the soft, lush grass sloped down to the bank. The branches of an old elm tree hung partly over the water, creating a magical nook. This is where the children paused—it was the perfect spot for their picnic before they picked their berries. The baskets were quickly opened, and their contents spread out on the mossy bank. But who would take charge of the feast? They quickly chose a beautiful girl, the minister’s daughter. Bessie Lee was truly stunning; her golden hair framed her face, and her eyes, the color of a midday sky, highlighted by dark lashes, gave her an exceptionally lovely expression.
But the sweet essence of gracefulness rang from her soul.
No wonder, then, she was loved by all—rich and poor, young and old. A wreath of wild flowers was twined by the happy subjects, and the lovely queen was crowned. And then they separated to gather the berries, going in different directions, but intending to meet by the spring ere they returned home.
No surprise, then, that everyone loved her—rich and poor, young and old. The joyful subjects wove a wreath of wildflowers, and the beautiful queen was crowned. After that, they split up to pick berries, going different ways but planning to meet by the spring before heading home.
Bessie hurried eagerly on towards the interior of [Page 188] the woods, but she went not alone; her cousin, Harry Morton, about her own age, accompanied her to help to fill her basket. Hand in hand they wandered, ever and anon stopping to gather the clustering berries, or the bright flowers, that grew in their path. They heard the voices of their companions, but soon the sound died away in the distance. Yet they pressed on, conversing gaily;—but the baskets were filled, and should they not return, asked Harry of his cousin. She looked up,—the sun was shedding his declining rays through the trees, and the woods were flooded with golden light.
Bessie hurried eagerly into the woods, but she wasn't alone; her cousin, Harry Morton, who was about her age, joined her to help fill her basket. Hand in hand, they wandered, occasionally stopping to gather the clusters of berries or the bright flowers that grew along their path. They could hear the voices of their friends, but soon the sound faded into the distance. Still, they kept going, chatting happily; but as their baskets filled up, Harry asked his cousin if they should head back. She looked up—the sun was casting its warm rays through the trees, and the woods were glowing with golden light.
“I did not know it was so late,” exclaimed Bessie: “we shall be missed, and our schoolmates will be waiting by the spring; we shall have to walk fast.”
“I didn’t realize it was so late,” Bessie exclaimed. “We’re going to be missed, and our classmates will be waiting by the spring. We need to walk quickly.”
They turned to retrace their steps and hastened on. “Surely,” said Henry, “this is not the way we came; the trees are closer together, and I do not see the big chestnut we said we would have for a landmark.” “Oh,” cried Bessie, “that is farther on; it was just where the two roads met;—we shall soon be there—don’t you think so?” The poor boy did not answer; he felt that they had lost their way, and he feared to tell his cousin, for timid as a fawn she had always been.
They turned around to retrace their steps and quickened their pace. “Surely,” said Henry, “this isn’t the way we came; the trees are closer together, and I don’t see the big chestnut tree we said we would use as a landmark.” “Oh,” cried Bessie, “that’s further along; it was right where the two roads met; we’ll be there soon—don’t you think?” The poor boy didn’t respond; he felt like they had gotten lost, and he was afraid to tell his cousin, who had always been as timid as a fawn.
“Are you tired, Bessie?” He looked into her face; the flush of hope had disappeared, and her faltering steps could scarce support her. He placed his arm around her slender waist; “Lean upon me, cousin; you are fatigued.”
“Are you tired, Bessie?” He looked into her face; the flush of hope had disappeared, and her unsteady steps could barely support her. He wrapped his arm around her slim waist; “Lean on me, cousin; you’re exhausted.”
“Oh, Henry!” she exclaimed, bursting into tears; “we are lost; and my poor mother, how will she feel? We shall never see her again; we shall have to stay in this dark place all night—and the bears and lions—oh, what shall we do?”
“Oh, Henry!” she cried, breaking into tears. “We’re lost; and my poor mom, how will she feel? We’ll never see her again; we’ll have to stay in this dark place all night—and the bears and lions—oh, what are we going to do?”
“Do not cry, dear cousin; there are no wild animals here now; there is nothing to hurt us here. The woods in this part are free; and don’t you know what we read this morning,—there were no lions in this country?”
“Don’t cry, dear cousin; there are no wild animals here now; there’s nothing to hurt us here. The woods in this area are safe; and don’t you remember what we read this morning—there were no lions in this country?”
And so he tried to comfort her, and poor Bessie dried her eyes and tried to smile. “We are like the ‘Babes in the Wood,’ Harry; only I am afraid there are no pretty robins who will cover us up with leaves, and watch over us.”
And so he tried to comfort her, and poor Bessie dried her eyes and tried to smile. “We’re like the ‘Babes in the Wood,’ Harry; only I’m afraid there aren’t any nice robins to cover us with leaves and keep an eye on us.”
The last rays of the sun faded away, and the golden-fringed clouds melted into blue. The full moon rose high in the heavens, and the bright stars shone calmly down on the lost ones. Exhausted, the cousins sank upon the grass, under an old tree, whose friendly branches stretched far and wide to shelter them.
The last rays of the sun disappeared, and the golden-edged clouds blended into the blue sky. The full moon climbed high in the sky, and the bright stars shone down gently on those who were lost. Worn out, the cousins collapsed onto the grass beneath an old tree, whose friendly branches reached out wide to provide them shelter.
“I can go no farther,” cried Bessie; “my head aches, and I feel so tired. Oh, if I could only see mother,—she will be so frightened. Do you think any one will come to find us?”
“I can’t go any further,” Bessie cried; “my head hurts, and I feel so tired. Oh, if I could just see Mom—she's going to be so scared. Do you think anyone will come to find us?”
“Do not feel so bad,” said Henry; “nothing will hurt us. God will take care of us, and it will soon be morning, and then we can easily find our way out of the woods. Your father will send some one for us, or he may come himself, who knows?”
“Don’t feel so bad,” Henry said; “nothing will hurt us. God will take care of us, and it’ll soon be morning, and then we can easily find our way out of the woods. Your dad will send someone for us, or he might come himself, who knows?”
“Hark!” cried Bessie, springing to her feet; “did you not hear a noise? Something rustled in the grass; I am sure it was a snake.” She clung closer and closer to Harry, and it was with difficulty he could soothe her. He told her how groundless were her fears; that a protecting Providence watched over them, and they would not be harmed.
“Hey!” Bessie exclaimed, jumping up. “Did you hear that noise? Something rustled in the grass; I’m sure it was a snake.” She pressed closer to Harry, and it was hard for him to calm her down. He reassured her that her fears were unfounded; that a protective force was watching over them, and they wouldn’t be in any danger.
He wrapped her shawl closer around her, for the night air was chilly to her tender frame. “The soft grass shall be your bed, Bessie, and I will watch over you; but first let us say our evening prayer, just as if we were at home.” Together the cousins knelt down and offered their humble petition to the Most High, and then they lay down on their mossy bed to sleep,—Bessie, with her head pillowed on the breast of Harry; his arm supported her, and so they slept. Sweet visions of home haunted their dreams, and their parents’ loved faces smiled upon and blessed them.
He pulled her shawl tighter around her because the night air was chilly for her delicate frame. “The soft grass will be your bed, Bessie, and I’ll keep watch over you; but first, let’s say our evening prayer, just like we would at home.” Together, the cousins knelt down and offered their simple prayer to the Most High, and then they lay down on their mossy bed to sleep—Bessie with her head resting on Harry’s chest; his arm held her up, and that’s how they slept. Sweet memories of home filled their dreams, and their parents’ loving faces smiled at them and blessed them.
It was morning; the sun was just rising, and a faint light was diffused through the trees, and the birds were carolling forth their matin songs. Bessie still slept—the innocent sleep of childhood. Henry lay in the same position, for he would not disturb [Page 191] her. For hours he had lain listening to every sound.
It was morning; the sun was just coming up, and a soft light was shining through the trees, while the birds were singing their morning songs. Bessie was still asleep—the peaceful sleep of childhood. Henry stayed in the same position, not wanting to wake her. For hours, he had been lying there, listening to every sound. [Page 191]
At length Bessie awoke; she looked around,—“Where am I?” were the first words that escaped her lips. She looked at Henry. “Oh! I remember now; we have been here all night. Do you think we shall get home to-day?”
At last, Bessie woke up; she looked around, "Where am I?" were the first words that came out of her mouth. She glanced at Henry. "Oh! I remember now; we’ve been here all night. Do you think we’ll make it home today?"
“Oh, yes;” said her cousin, gaily. “I am so glad you have rested so well. We will soon set out, and perhaps we shall get home to breakfast. But eat some of the berries, Bessie, and then we will try to find our way out of the wood.”
“Oh, yes,” her cousin said cheerfully. “I’m so glad you rested well. We’ll be heading out soon, and maybe we’ll make it home in time for breakfast. But eat some of the berries, Bessie, and then we’ll try to find our way out of the woods.”
She tasted the berries, but pushed them aside. “I cannot eat; I feel, Harry, if we do not soon get home, I shall never eat again.”
She tasted the berries but pushed them away. “I can't eat; I feel, Harry, that if we don’t get home soon, I’ll never eat again.”
“Oh! do not grieve so, dear, dear Bessie. Look, the sun is shining brightly through the trees; so that is east, and you know the woods lie west of the school-house; so we will walk towards the sun, and then we will soon see dear home.” He placed his arm carefully around her, and they set out, her steps still faltering.
“Oh! don’t be so sad, dear Bessie. Look, the sun is shining brightly through the trees; that’s east, and you know the woods are west of the schoolhouse; so we’ll walk towards the sun, and we’ll soon see our dear home.” He gently put his arm around her, and they started walking, her steps still unsteady.
Mile after mile they thus walked, for they had wandered far the preceding night. At times the trees grew thinner, and they would congratulate themselves they were almost home; but then again they could hardly find their way through the overgrown path.
Mile after mile they walked, having wandered far the night before. Sometimes the trees spaced out, and they'd feel like they were almost home; but then they'd struggle to navigate the overgrown path.
“I cannot go much farther, Harry; for my head throbs almost to bursting, and I am so dizzy, I can hardly see.” Bessie stopped and leaned for support against a tree; her hat fell back and revealed her face deadly pale. Poor Harry gazed upon her in despair. What if she should die there in the wood, away from all that loved her? The thought was agony,—the scalding tears started to his eyes. He took hold of her hand; “Bessie, speak to me; lean upon me—we will soon be home, only think so.”
“I can’t go much further, Harry; my head is pounding almost to the point of explosion, and I’m so dizzy I can barely see.” Bessie stopped and leaned against a tree for support; her hat slipped off, revealing her deathly pale face. Poor Harry looked at her in despair. What if she died there in the woods, away from everyone who loved her? The thought was pure agony—the hot tears filled his eyes. He took her hand. “Bessie, talk to me; lean on me—we’ll be home soon, just think that.”
At that instant, a plunge was heard in a neighbouring bush. Bessie, too, heard it; it recalled her fleeting senses. She looked up,—a beautiful dog came bounding towards her. She stretched out her arms; “’Tis Carlo; dear, dear Carlo!” The dog crouched at her feet. She stooped to embrace the animal—the tear-drops glistened in her eyes and fell warm upon the faithful creature. “Oh, Harry! he has come to save us; we shall see home once more.”
At that moment, a splash was heard in a nearby bush. Bessie heard it too; it brought her back to reality. She looked up—a beautiful dog came running towards her. She opened her arms; “It’s Carlo; my dear Carlo!” The dog crouched at her feet. She bent down to hug the animal—the tears shone in her eyes and fell warm on the loyal creature. “Oh, Harry! He’s come to save us; we’ll see home again.”
But she was too weak to walk, and how was he to bear her home? Delicately formed himself, and worn out with fatigue and watching nearly the whole night, he could scarce bear his own weight. Carlo bounded gaily on, inviting them to follow. A voice was heard in the distance, calling on their names,—“Bessie! Harry!” He tried to answer, but his voice was low and feeble. “Bessie, let me help you; I hear voices; let us try to meet them; I will support you.” He raised her from the ground and tried to bear her on. The voices approached nearer and nearer; again he essayed to answer,—this time he was heard. They saw some one coming rapidly towards them, and recognised Bessie’s father. He hurried on, and received the almost insensible form of his child in his arms. He was accompanied by some of his neighbours, who supported Harry home. Scarce half an hour elapsed, ere Bessie was laid in her mother’s arms. Carlo, half maddened with joy, frisked and gambolled round them. In vain poor Bessie tried to tell her story, but tears and sobs choked her voice.
But she was too weak to walk, and how was he supposed to carry her home? He was delicate himself and exhausted from fatigue and staying up nearly all night; he could barely support his own weight. Carlo bounded ahead, playfully inviting them to follow. A voice echoed in the distance, calling their names—“Bessie! Harry!” He attempted to respond, but his voice was barely a whisper. “Bessie, let me help you; I hear voices; let’s try to reach them; I’ll support you.” He lifted her from the ground and tried to carry her onward. The voices grew closer and closer; he tried to answer again—this time he was heard. They saw someone running toward them and recognized Bessie’s father. He rushed forward and took his almost unconscious child into his arms. He was joined by some neighbors who helped take Harry home. It was barely half an hour before Bessie was cradled in her mother’s arms. Carlo, half crazed with joy, danced and played around them. In vain, poor Bessie tried to tell her story, but tears and sobs choked her voice.
They had wandered very far into the woods. On the return of their schoolmates without them, the anxious father, accompanied by some kind neighbours, had spent the night in search of them; but had been unable to trace them, and returned wearied and alone. Another party had immediately formed, and the bereaved father had insisted on again accompanying them. Carlo, Bessie’s little favourite, had followed, and it was the instinct of the faithful animal that led the father to his children. And now they were safe in their own loved home; and many a fervent prayer of thanksgiving for the recovery of the lost ones [Page 200] ascended that night to heaven, from the humble dwelling of Pastor Lee.
They had wandered deep into the woods. When their classmates returned without them, the worried father, along with some kind neighbors, spent the night searching for them but couldn’t find them and came back tired and alone. Another group was formed immediately, and the grieving father insisted on going with them again. Carlo, Bessie’s little favorite, followed along, and it was the loyal animal’s instincts that guided the father to his children. Now they were safe at home, and many heartfelt prayers of thanks for the safe return of the lost ones rose that night to heaven from Pastor Lee's humble home. [Page 200]
THE STARS.—ORION.
“O Father,” said Rollo, looking up; “look at the sky; see how full of stars it is.”
“O Father,” said Rollo, looking up; “look at the sky; see how full of stars it is.”
The sky was indeed very full of stars. The galaxy, or the milky way, as it is sometimes called, was very bright. Rollo looked at the stars a moment, and then he got into the sleigh. His father advised him to take a seat with him, behind; but Rollo said he wanted to sit with Jonas, and see the pond, when they came to it.
The sky was really filled with stars. The galaxy, or the Milky Way, as it's sometimes called, was shining brightly. Rollo looked at the stars for a moment, and then he got into the sleigh. His father suggested he take a seat next to him in the back, but Rollo said he wanted to sit with Jonas and see the pond when they got there.
“I am afraid you will be cold,” said his father.
“I’m worried you’ll be cold,” said his father.
“No, sir,” said Rollo; “I don’t think it is cold.”
“No, sir,” said Rollo; “I don’t think it’s cold.”
So Rollo took his place, by the side of Jonas, on the front seat, and they rode along. After going at a brisk pace for a few miles, they came to the top of a hill, where the pond first appeared in sight. It looked like a great level field covered with snow. They could see a dark line winding along in a gently-serpentine direction across the surface of it. Jonas said that this was the road they were to take in crossing the [Page 201] pond.
So Rollo took his spot next to Jonas in the front seat, and they drove along. After moving quickly for a few miles, they reached the top of a hill where the pond came into view. It looked like a vast flat field blanketed in snow. They could see a dark line meandering gently across its surface. Jonas said that this was the road they would take to cross the [Page 201] pond.
The horse went rapidly down the hill, and before long they were upon the pond. There was not much wind, but a light breeze blew keenly towards Rollo’s face, and made his nose and cheeks cold. So he said he meant to turn round towards his father.
The horse quickly made its way down the hill, and before long they reached the pond. There wasn't much wind, but a light breeze blew sharply against Rollo's face, making his nose and cheeks feel cold. So he said he intended to turn back towards his father.
His father proposed to him to come and sit upon the back seat; but he said he should be warm upon the front seat, if he only turned round. So he put his feet over the seat, and enveloped them in the buffalo skins which were down in front of the back seat, and the buffalo skin which had been before him, he threw over his shoulders, so that now he had a very good place indeed. He could see, all around him, the shores of the pond, with the lights in the farm houses on the land, and all the constellations which were spread out before him in that quarter of the heavens at which he was looking.
His father suggested that he come and sit in the back seat, but he replied that he would be warm in the front seat if he just turned around. So, he swung his feet over the seat and wrapped them in the buffalo skins that were in the front of the back seat. The buffalo skin in front of him he tossed over his shoulders, making it a really nice spot. He could see all around him the edges of the pond, the lights from the farmhouses on the shore, and all the constellations spread out in the part of the sky he was looking at.
“O father,” said Rollo, “I see three stars all in a row. I wish I knew the names of them. Could you look round and see, father?”
“O dad,” said Rollo, “I see three stars in a row. I wish I knew their names. Could you take a look and see, dad?”
“Why, not very well,” said his father. “I cannot look round, I am so muffled up.”
“Not great,” said his father. “I can’t look around; I’m all bundled up.”
Rollo, being seated on the front seat, with his back to the horse, of course was looking at that part of the sky which was behind the sleigh, so that his father could not see the constellation in that quarter of the heavens.
Rollo, sitting in the front seat with his back to the horse, was naturally looking at the part of the sky behind the sleigh, so his father couldn’t see the stars in that part of the sky.
“Let me see,” said his father; “we must be going nearly west, so that that part of the sky is the eastern part. Orion must be rising about this time. Perhaps the stars which you see are the stars in the belt of Orion.”
“Let me see,” said his father; “we must be heading nearly west, so that part of the sky is the east. Orion must be rising around this time. Maybe the stars you're seeing are the ones in Orion's belt.”
“In the belt of Orion?” repeated Rollo.
“In the belt of Orion?” Rollo repeated.
“Yes,” said his father. “The most beautiful constellation in the sky is Orion; and early in the winter it rises in the evening. Orion was a hunter, and he has a belt: and in his belt are three beautiful stars, all in a row.”
“Yes,” said his father. “The most beautiful constellation in the sky is Orion; and early in the winter, it rises in the evening. Orion was a hunter, and he has a belt: and in his belt are three beautiful stars, all in a row.”
“Well, father,” said Rollo, “tell me some other stars that ought to be near, if it is really the belt of Orion that I see, and then I will tell you if they are there.”
“Well, Dad,” said Rollo, “tell me some other stars that should be nearby if that’s really the belt of Orion that I see, and then I’ll let you know if they’re there.”
“Very well,” said his father. “If they are the three stars in the belt of Orion, they lie in a line one above the other, not one by the side of the other. I mean by that, that, if there was a line drawn through them, and continued each way, it would be a line running up and down in the sky, not a line extending from one side to the other.”
“Okay,” said his father. “If those are the three stars in Orion's belt, they’re lined up one above the other, not side by side. What I mean is, if you drew a line through them and extended it in both directions, it would go up and down in the sky, not from side to side.”
“Yes, sir,” said Rollo; “this row of stars is in a line up and down.”
“Yes, sir,” said Rollo; “this row of stars is lined up vertically.”
“And off on each side of the little row of stars are two other bright stars, on each side.”
“And on each side of the small line of stars, there are two other bright stars.”
“How far off, sir?” said Rollo.
“How far away are we, sir?” Rollo asked.
“About twice as far, I should think, as the little row of stars.”
“Probably about twice as far as the small line of stars.”
“Yes, sir,” said Rollo; “I see one of them. Yes, I see them both. One is on one side, and the other is on the other side.”
“Yes, sir,” said Rollo; “I see one of them. Yeah, I see both of them. One is on one side, and the other is on the other side.”
“Yes: then I have no doubt it is Orion that you see. One of the stars that you last found is in his foot, and the other is in his shoulder.”
“Yes: then I have no doubt it is Orion that you see. One of the stars you just found is in his foot, and the other is in his shoulder.”
“I wish I could see his shape,” said Rollo, “all drawn out in the sky.”
“I wish I could see his figure,” Rollo said, “completely outlined in the sky.”
“It would be very convenient, I have no doubt,” replied his father. “Pretty near the lowest of the three stars in the row, there is a faint cluster of stars, towards the south.”
“It would be really convenient, no doubt,” replied his father. “Pretty close to the lowest of the three stars in that line, there’s a faint cluster of stars to the south.”
“Yes, sir,” said Rollo; “I see them.”
“Yes, sir,” Rollo said; “I see them.”
“They are in Orion’s sword,” said his father.
“They're in Orion's sword,” said his dad.
“I see them,” said Rollo.
"I see them," Rollo said.
“Now, look at all the stars in the constellation again, and notice how they lie in respect to each other, so that you will know the constellation when you see it again.”
“Now, take another look at all the stars in the constellation and pay attention to how they are positioned relative to each other, so you can recognize the constellation when you see it again.”
THE APPLE.
Little Anna bent over a quiet brook, and smiled with pleasure at what she saw there. A beautiful living picture was reflected from the clear water. There, bright clouds seemed to sail slowly along, through the clear blue sky, and the leaves of the trees seemed to flutter in the soft summer air. In the midst of these pleasant appearances stood the image of a beautiful little girl, with laughing blue eyes and brown curled hair, which hung down over her white frock, as she stooped forward, as if to look back upon Anna, with a good-natured smile.
Little Anna leaned over a quiet stream, smiling with delight at what she saw. A beautiful living picture was reflected in the clear water. Bright clouds appeared to drift slowly across the clear blue sky, and the leaves on the trees seemed to dance in the gentle summer breeze. In the midst of this lovely scene stood the image of a pretty little girl with sparkling blue eyes and brown curly hair that fell over her white dress as she leaned forward, seemingly looking back at Anna with a friendly smile.
While Anna was looking and wondering at the beauty of this picture, an apple fell with a rush into the water, and spattered her face with small water-drops.
While Anna was admiring the beauty of this scene, an apple suddenly fell into the water, splashing her face with tiny droplets.
“What is that?” said she, wiping her eye-lashes with her little hand. “Oh, it is an apple, covered with bright red cheeks. It is swimming off down the brook, but I will see whether I cannot stop it.” She broke off a blue iris, with a long stem, and [Page 205] after trying many times, she at length drew the apple to the shore, and taking it up with a smile, she turned it round and round, to look at its red streaks.
“What is that?” she said, wiping her eyelashes with her tiny hand. “Oh, it's an apple, with bright red cheeks. It's floating down the brook, but I’ll see if I can stop it.” She picked a blue iris with a long stem and [Page 205] after trying many times, she finally pulled the apple to the shore. With a smile, she picked it up and turned it around to admire its red streaks.
“Little apple!” said she, with a soft voice, “little red striped apple. I should never have dared to break you from the tree, because the tree does not belong to my father, but to good neighbour Ackerman; but a kind wind has blown you down, into the brook, and now that I have drawn you out with the flag blossom, would it not be best for me to try whether you are as good as you are pretty?”
“Little apple!” she said softly, “little red-striped apple. I should never have had the courage to pick you from the tree because that tree doesn’t belong to my father; it belongs to our good neighbor Ackerman. But a gentle wind has knocked you down into the brook, and now that I’ve pulled you out with the flag blossom, wouldn’t it be best for me to see if you taste as good as you look?”
She sat down on the grass, under the tree, and after she had wiped the apple, she ate it with a very good relish.
She sat down on the grass under the tree, and after she wiped the apple, she enjoyed eating it.
Before she had finished, another apple fell directly into her lap. She wondered very much at this last wind-fall, but was much pleased, and thought it still more beautiful than the first. Soon after, a twig fell into her lap, with three apples upon it. Much astonished, she looked up to the tree, and among the thick boughs she saw little Fritz looking down upon her with roguish eyes. He was a bright boy, but he loved mischief better than work or study. He had gone to the garden of neighbour Ackerman a little before Anna, not to look into the brook, but to climb the tree where the sweet red apples grew. He saw Anna looking into the brook, and mischievously threw an apple to disturb the water. He was very much amused to observe Anna’s surprise, and her innocent belief that the wind had broken off the apple, although it was a calm summer day, and no air was stirring.
Before she had finished, another apple fell directly into her lap. She was really surprised by this last windfall, but she was also delighted and thought it was even more beautiful than the first. Shortly after, a twig fell into her lap with three apples on it. Shocked, she looked up at the tree and saw little Fritz peeking down at her with naughty eyes. He was a bright kid, but he preferred mischief to work or studying. He had gone to neighbor Ackerman’s garden a little before Anna, not to check the brook, but to climb the tree where the sweet red apples grew. He saw Anna gazing at the brook and playfully threw an apple to create ripples in the water. He found it very funny to watch Anna’s surprise and her innocent belief that the wind had knocked the apple off, even though it was a calm summer day with no breeze at all.
When Anna saw Fritz in the tree, she understood what made the apples fall. She grew almost as red as the apples, and cast down her eyes.
When Anna saw Fritz in the tree, she realized what caused the apples to drop. She blushed almost as red as the apples and looked down.
Fritz longed to talk with her, but did not know how to begin. At length he said,—
Fritz wanted to talk to her, but he didn't know how to start. Finally, he said,—
“Was it good, Anna?”
"Was it good, Anna?"
Then he slid down the smooth stem of the tree and stood close beside her, but he did not know how to begin a conversation there, any better than he did in the tree.
Then he slid down the smooth trunk of the tree and stood right next to her, but he had no idea how to start a conversation there, any better than he did in the tree.
Suddenly, farmer Ackerman appeared from behind a clump of bushes, and looked earnestly at them. He was an old man, and was much loved and respected by all his neighbours.
Suddenly, Farmer Ackerman emerged from behind a cluster of bushes and looked at them intently. He was an elderly man, well-loved and respected by all his neighbors.
Anna and Fritz coloured and looked frightened. They would have slipped away, but he called to them,—
Anna and Fritz were coloring and looked scared. They would have sneaked away, but he called out to them,—
“What disturbs you so, my little ones? What must I understand from those eyes, which turn away from mine, the sudden colour of your cheeks, and these unquiet doubtful looks? Did you come under my apple tree to enjoy the cool shade, or were you enticed by the apples?
“What’s troubling you, my little ones? What should I read from those eyes that avoid mine, the sudden redness in your cheeks, and those restless, uncertain glances? Did you come under my apple tree for the cool shade, or were you tempted by the apples?"
“I am not surprised to see Fritz here, but you, Anna, whom I have always considered so innocent, how could you encourage this little rogue to rob my tree, and receive the apples after he had stole them?”
“I’m not surprised to see Fritz here, but you, Anna, whom I’ve always seen as so innocent, how could you encourage this little rascal to steal from my tree and take the apples after he’s stolen them?”
Anna made no answer, but the tears rolled down her cheeks, and her bosom swelled with grief. Fritz could not bear the sight of her distress.
Anna didn't say anything, but tears streamed down her cheeks, and her chest tightened with sorrow. Fritz couldn't stand to see her in such distress.
“She has done nothing wrong,” said he; “I am the only one to blame.”
“She hasn’t done anything wrong,” he said; “I’m the only one to blame.”
He then told the farmer how it had all happened, and confessed his dishonest intentions in climbing the tree. The farmer kindly said, “A fault confessed is half amended.” He then wiped little Anna’s eyes, with the corner of her apron, and gave her the handsomest apple he could find on his tree. Anna thanked him, with a sobbing voice and said, “If I see another apple in the brook, or in the road, I will not touch it till I know whose it is, and how it came there!”
He then explained to the farmer how everything had happened and admitted his dishonest plan to climb the tree. The farmer kindly said, “Admitting a mistake is half the battle.” He then wiped little Anna’s tears with the corner of her apron and gave her the prettiest apple he could find on his tree. Anna thanked him with a trembling voice and said, “If I see another apple in the stream or on the road, I won’t touch it until I know who it belongs to and how it got there!”
THE NEW SINGING SCHOOL.
Do, si, la, sol, fa, mi, re, do.
Come, start and follow me,
It's down on the board, you see; Hey ladies, look this way,
Look at the board, the board, I’m telling you!
PUPILS.
STUDENTS.
MASTER.
Master.
A SWALLOW ON THE EAVES.
A Swallow On The Eaves.
SWALLOW’S MATE.
SWALLOW'S PARTNER.
Do re mi, please tell me you can hear it?
SWALLOW.
SWALLOW.
They really make my eardrums hurt; What a terrible noise they keep making—
They woke me from a deep sleep.
MASTER.
Master.
Has such a disagreement ever been heard? Get your chestnuts ready, guys, and let's go,—
You didn't come to school to eat. Come, if you can't sing do re mi,
Join me as I sing one, two, three.
BOYS.
Guys.
Hee! hee! hee!—eight, nine, ten, eleven.
MASTER.
OWNER.
PUPILS.
STUDENTS.
MASTER.
Master.
What is the first note in the scale?
FIRST BOY.
FIRST BOY.
MASTER.
Master.
"Shame on you!"
FIRST BOY.
First Boy.
And that’s how the scale has started.
MASTER.
BOSS.
SECOND BOY.
SECOND BOY.
[Page 211]
FIRST BOY.
First Boy.
It's you, not me; I'm second to none,
I’ll always be number one.
MASTER.
MASTER.
FIRST BOY.
First Boy.
MASTER.
MASTER.
The third note is the letter e,
And remember, the syllable is mi.
FIRST BOY.
FIRST BOY.
PUPILS.
STUDENTS.
[Page 212]
MASTER.
Master.
Young Miss, I haven't heard you sing yet,
Do you have a cold or something? "Don't know?" Oh, you're feeling shy; boys!
Check your notes and cut out that noise.
Do mi sol do, do sol mi do.
PUPILS.
STUDENTS.
MASTER.
MASTER.
I’ll sing, and in the name of Apollo, Now see if you can do the same.
SWALLOW.
SWALLOW.
Twit, twit, twit, was definitely better.
CHORUS OF YOUNG SWALLOWS.
CHORUS OF YOUNG SWALLOWS.
SWALLOW.
SWALLOW.
They think it's pretty easy. They never beat down, up, here, there,
And I never saw the blackboard either.
MASTER.
Master.
Maybe you’ll say you're a b c;
Come on, say it,—c d e f g,—
BOYS.
Guys.
SWALLOWS.
SWALLOWS.
It's really an amusing thing.
MASTER.
Master.
"Old Hundred" once, then you're free to go.
CHORUS OF SWALLOWS.
SWALLOW CHORUS.
Not as good as Twitter! Twitter!
Twitter! twitter! twit! twit! twit!
Boys and girls have little sense.
THE BALLOON.
“Oh! brother, what is that?” exclaimed little Mary to her brother James.
“Oh! Brother, what is that?” exclaimed little Mary to her brother James.
“What do you mean, sister?”
“What do you mean, sis?”
“Why, that thing, away up in the sky,—what is it?” And Mary pulled her brother by the arm as she looked up at the strange-looking object.
“Why, that thing way up in the sky—what is it?” Mary said, tugging on her brother's arm as she stared at the strange-looking object.
“Oh, that thing so far up in the sky; well, it is an odd looking creature. I wonder if it is a bird; let us ask John the gardener; perhaps he knows.”
“Oh, that thing way up in the sky; well, it looks really strange. I wonder if it's a bird; let’s ask John the gardener; maybe he knows.”
“John! John!” cried both children at once, “what is that wonderful-looking object, up there?”
“John! John!” both kids shouted at the same time, “what is that amazing-looking thing up there?”
John looked up very wise, shook his head, and looked again,—“Oh! it is a balloon.”
John looked up, appearing very wise, shook his head, and looked again, “Oh! it’s a balloon.”
“Well, pray, sir, will you tell us what a balloon is made of,” said James, “and how it enables one to go up into the air so great a distance?”
“Well, please, sir, will you tell us what a balloon is made of,” said James, “and how it allows someone to go up into the air so far?”
“The balloon is made of oiled silk, or of silk prepared with a solution of India-rubber, made perfectly air tight, and is filled with air, lighter than the common air we breathe.”
“The balloon is made of oiled silk or silk treated with a rubber solution, making it completely airtight, and is filled with air that’s lighter than the regular air we breathe.”
“But where can this air be obtained?” said James.
“But where can we get this air?” said James.
“There are many ways of obtaining it, but the easiest is to go to the gaslight company, and purchase as many gallons as may be wanted to make the balloon rise.”
“There are many ways to get it, but the easiest is to go to the gaslight company and buy as many gallons as you need to make the balloon rise.”
“This is, indeed, curious,” said Mary; “I never thought air was bought and sold.”
“This is really surprising,” said Mary; “I never thought air was something you could buy and sell.”
“What is the use of a balloon?” asked James, who was very fond of asking questions about everything.
“What's the point of a balloon?” asked James, who loved asking questions about everything.
“I don’t know that it is of any use, at present,” replied John, “but it may possibly be made of use at some future time.”
“I don’t know if it’s any use right now,” John replied, “but it might be useful at some point in the future.”
“I should like to go up in it,” said James; “it must be so beautiful to sail through the air, and look down on the cities and villages, and green fields, and woods.”
“I'd love to go up in it,” said James; “it must be amazing to fly through the air and look down on the cities, villages, green fields, and forests.”
“Oh, dear!” cried Mary; “I should not like to go;—only think, we might fall out.”
“Oh, no!” cried Mary; “I really don’t want to go; just think, we could fall out.”
“Well, sister, I don’t think there is much chance of our ever trying it, though I should not be afraid. But let us go and inquire further about the matter, for it is certainly a very wonderful affair. I dare say father will be able to tell us a great deal more than John can, and we may meet with some one who has been above the clouds in one of these ærial cars or baskets.”
“Well, sis, I don’t think we’ll ever get a chance to try it, although I wouldn’t be scared. But let’s go and ask more about it, because it’s definitely an amazing thing. I bet dad can tell us way more than John can, and we might even run into someone who’s been up in the clouds in one of those flying cars or baskets.”
CURIOUS LITTLE PAINTERS.
The next afternoon, when Catherine found her mother at leisure, she came and stood close by her, and looked in her face for some time.
The next afternoon, when Catherine found her mother relaxing, she came and stood close by her, looking at her face for a while.
“What are you looking at me for, so steadily?” said Mrs. Nelson.
“What are you staring at me for, so intently?” said Mrs. Nelson.
“I am trying to see the pictures in your eyes, mother; and don’t you remember, that you said you would tell me more about these curious little painters, as you call them? Is it only that small dark spot in the middle of your eye that sees?”
“I’m trying to see the images in your eyes, Mom; and don’t you remember, you said you would tell me more about these curious little painters, as you call them? Is it just that small dark spot in the center of your eye that sees?”
“That little place, my dear, is a sort of window, which lets in the light that makes the picture upon the back part of the eye. It is called the pupil, and it is what is meant by ‘the apple,’ which you recollect being puzzled with in the Psalm that you read for your Sunday lesson. Do you remember it?” After a while, Catherine said, “Oh, yes;” and repeated this verse, “Keep me under the apple of thine eye, hide me under the shadow of thy wings.”
“That little place, my dear, is a sort of window that lets in the light, creating the image on the back part of the eye. It’s called the pupil, and it’s what is meant by ‘the apple,’ which you remember being confused about in the Psalm you read for your Sunday lesson. Do you remember it?” After a moment, Catherine said, “Oh, yes;” and repeated this verse, “Keep me under the apple of your eye, hide me under the shadow of your wings.”
“By this little round window the light enters the eye, and passes through to the back part of it, and represents there, upon what is called the retina, everything that we see. So you perceive that if anything happens to the pupil of the eye, no light can enter it, and we should see nothing of all this beautiful and glorious world around us; we should be in perpetual darkness.”—“And now, mother, I understand the Psalm; for it is necessary that these two little windows should be kept very safe, as safe as we pray that God would keep us. But is that a little hole in the eye, mother?”
“Through this small round window, light enters the eye and travels to the back, where it creates an image on the retina of everything we see. So, you understand that if something happens to the pupil, no light can get in, and we wouldn’t be able to see this beautiful and amazing world around us; we would be in constant darkness.” — “And now, mom, I get the Psalm; it's crucial that these two little windows are kept very safe, just like we pray God keeps us safe. But is that just a tiny hole in the eye, mom?”
“No, my dear, this precious part of the eye has a covering over it like the chrystal of a watch; this is properly called the cornea, a Latin word that means like horn, because it resembles thin horn that the light can shine through,—as you may ascertain by asking the cook to show you a fish’s eye, and looking at this part.”
“No, my dear, this important part of the eye has a cover over it like the crystal on a watch; this is called the cornea, a Latin word meaning like horn, because it looks like thin horn that light can shine through—you can see this by asking the cook to show you a fish’s eye and looking at this part.”
“And is the eye all hollow, mother? or what is between the pupil and the place on the back part of the eye where the picture is painted, that you called—I forget what you called it, mother?”
“And is the eye completely hollow, mom? Or what’s between the pupil and the spot at the back of the eye where the image forms, that you called—I can’t remember what you called it, mom?”
“The retina, my dear, from a Latin word that means anything by which another thing is held or retained, as this part of the eye holds or retains the picture of things. You ask me what is between the pupil and the retina. There are in the eye three different substances, called humours, all transparent. A transparent substance means anything that can be seen through. The first one, directly back of the pupil, is called the acqueous, from a Latin word, that means watery: it is a thin liquid, like water. The second, behind that, is called the crystalline humour, from its clearness and brightness. It is formed like the glasses they use in telescopes, and is fastened at the edge by the delicate transparent substance that covers it, called a membrane. The one beyond this, and next the retina, is called the vitreous humour, from its resemblance to glass. All these substances assist in forming the images of objects on the back of the eye; but you are not old enough to understand how, at present, my child.”
“The retina, my dear, comes from a Latin word that means anything used to hold or keep something, just like this part of the eye holds the images we see. You’re wondering what’s between the pupil and the retina. There are three different transparent substances in the eye, called humours. A transparent substance is something you can see through. The first one, just behind the pupil, is called the aqueous, which comes from a Latin word meaning watery: it’s a thin liquid, similar to water. The second one, located behind that, is known as the crystalline humour, due to its clarity and brightness. It’s shaped like lenses used in telescopes and is held in place by a delicate transparent covering called a membrane. The one that follows, nearest to the retina, is referred to as the vitreous humour, named for its glass-like appearance. All these substances help create images on the back of the eye; but you're not old enough to fully understand how that works yet, my child.”
“Then, mother,” said Catherine, “our eyes are as curious as grandfather’s telescope, or as the camera obscura, that he gave us to see pictures with.”
“Then, mom,” said Catherine, “our eyes are just as curious as grandfather’s telescope or the camera obscura he gave us to see images with.”
“They are far more curious my dear; and it is by imitating the eye that they can make them so well. I remember, Catherine, when your grandfather sent that camera obscura to you the other day, and your father showed you the pictures in it, that you and Lucy and James capered about the room with joy, saying, ‘Oh, how good grandfather is to give us such a beautiful thing!’—and now, my dear, when you go into a garden and dance with joy at the sight of the flowers; when you look up with so much wonder and delight at the beautiful moon sailing through the clouds, and at the bright twinkling stars; when, after having been even one day away from your father and mother, you feel so happy at looking in our faces, and reading in them our love for you,—of whose goodness ought you to think? Who has given you eyes to see all these delightful things? Whom should you then love? Of whom then should you speak, and say, ‘Oh, how good He is?’”
“They are so much more curious, my dear; and they can create them so well by mimicking the eye. I remember, Catherine, when your grandfather sent that camera obscura to you the other day, and your father showed you the pictures in it—you, Lucy, and James danced around the room with joy, saying, ‘Oh, how kind grandfather is to give us such a beautiful thing!’—and now, my dear, when you go into a garden and dance with joy at the sight of the flowers; when you look up with such wonder and delight at the beautiful moon gliding through the clouds, and at the bright twinkling stars; when, even after being away from your father and mother for just one day, you feel so happy to see our faces and read our love for you—of whose goodness should you think? Who has given you eyes to see all these wonderful things? Whom should you love? Of whom should you then speak and say, ‘Oh, how good He is?’”
Catherine felt and understood what her mother said, and answered her, that it was God.
Catherine felt and understood what her mother said and replied that it was God.
“I have yet much more, my dear,” said her mother, “to tell you about the eyes, that is very wonderful. This beautiful little round window grows larger and smaller as you want more or less light. When there is a great light, it contracts so as to take in but little; and when the light is faint, it becomes nearly twice as large, so as to take in more.”
“I have a lot more to share with you, my dear,” said her mother, “about the eyes, which is truly amazing. This lovely little round window can get bigger or smaller depending on how much light you need. When there’s a lot of light, it shrinks to let in less; and when the light is dim, it nearly doubles in size to take in more.”
“Why, mother,” said Catherine, “how can that be?”
“Why, Mom,” said Catherine, “how is that possible?”
“Shut the shutter,” said Mrs. Nelson, “and then look in my eye.” She did so; and she saw the pupil of her mother’s eye grow larger and larger. “Now open it,” said her mother. She did so, and it gradually became smaller. “Oh, it is very curious,” said Catherine. “But, mother, is not that pretty rim round the pupil of any use?”
“Close the shutter,” said Mrs. Nelson, “and then look into my eye.” She did, and she watched the pupil of her mother’s eye grow larger and larger. “Now open it,” said her mother. She did, and it gradually became smaller. “Oh, that’s really interesting,” said Catherine. “But, mom, isn’t that pretty ring around the pupil useful for anything?”
“That is what it called the iris,” answered her mother, “which is the latin name for rainbow, I [Page 221] suppose from some fancied resemblance to it. It is thought that by means of it the pupil of the eye is enlarged or contracted. If you remember, my child, the pain you feel in your eyes when you come from the dark suddenly into the light, you will understand the use of this, and see what a beautiful contrivance it is. In the dark your pupils become very large, so as to catch all the light they can. When the light comes before they have time to grow smaller, they take in more light than they can bear without pain.
“That’s what it’s called, the iris,” her mother replied, “which is the Latin name for rainbow, I suppose because of some imagined similarity to it. It’s believed that it helps the pupil of the eye to expand or shrink. If you remember the discomfort you feel in your eyes when you suddenly go from darkness to light, you’ll understand its purpose and see how beautifully designed it is. In the dark, your pupils get really large to gather as much light as possible. When light suddenly appears before they can adjust, they end up taking in more light than they can handle without pain. [Page 221]
“There is another thing that you never thought of. You know that if your eyes were fixed fast, as your ears and nose are, you could only see straight forward, or you would have to keep your head twirling about continually. But the eye is set loose in the head, and surrounded with little muscles, things with which we can turn it up, or down, or in any way, just as we wish. You know how long it takes grandfather to fix his telescope; but our eyes are ready, quicker than we think.
“There’s something else you never considered. You know that if your eyes were locked in place, like your ears and nose, you could only see straight ahead, or you’d have to keep turning your head all the time. But our eyes are free to move in our heads, surrounded by tiny muscles that let us look up, down, or any direction we want, just as we please. You know how long it takes grandpa to set up his telescope; but our eyes are ready to go faster than we realize."
“You perceive, my dear, that this beautiful and curious thing, the eye, is very delicate, and easily injured, and if anything destroys our sight, it is a great calamity, and that the eye ought to be carefully protected. And so you will find that it is. It is placed in a deep socket, surrounded by bone, and lined with something very soft. It shelves over on the upper part, so as to form the eye-bow, [Page 222] which is a great protection to it. It is important that it should be kept clear and bright, and there is a little vessel close to it, full of salt water, called tears, to wash it clean, whenever we open or shut the eye; and there is a little hole in the bone of the nose to carry off the water after it has washed the eye. Then it has a nice cover, which we call the eyelid, with a beautiful fringe on the edge of it to shut the eye up tight, away from the dust and air when we do not want to use it: and which, moves so quick, that it shuts up in an instant if anything touches or alarms the eye. Indeed, it seems to be always employed in watching over and protecting this precious instrument of knowledge.
"You see, my dear, that this beautiful and fascinating thing, the eye, is very delicate and easily harmed. If anything damages our sight, it's a serious issue, so the eye needs to be well-protected. And it is. It's set deep in a socket, surrounded by bone, and lined with something very soft. It arches over at the top to form the eyebrow, [Page 222] which offers significant protection. It's important for the eye to stay clear and bright, and there's a small vessel right next to it, filled with salty water called tears, to keep it clean whenever we open or close our eyes. There's also a small hole in the bone of the nose that drains the water after it washes the eye. Then, there's a nice cover, which we call the eyelid, with a lovely fringe on the edge that closes tightly to shield the eye from dust and air when we don’t need it. The eyelid moves so quickly that it shuts in an instant if anything touches or startles the eye. Truly, it seems to always be at work watching over and protecting this precious tool of vision."
“There is still another thing, my dear, to be remembered about the eye. It is so made that sight is pleasant to it. The blue sky, the green grass, the flowers, the rainbow, all give it pleasure.
“There is still another thing, my dear, to be remembered about the eye. It is designed in such a way that it finds sight enjoyable. The blue sky, the green grass, the flowers, the rainbow, all bring it joy.
“A baby, you know, loves to look about, though it knows nothing. Our Father in Heaven has made it a great happiness to us merely to open our eyes upon the beautiful world he has made.”
“A baby, you know, loves to look around, even though it knows nothing. Our Father in Heaven has made it a great joy for us just to open our eyes to the beautiful world he has created.”
After a short silence, Catherine said to her mother, “You told me that these curious painters, as you call them, drew the pictures of everything in that wonderful book that you described. How is that done, mother?”
After a brief pause, Catherine asked her mother, “You mentioned that those interesting painters, as you call them, created the illustrations for everything in that amazing book you talked about. How do they do that, mom?”
“All we know,” answered Mrs. Nelson, “is, that the back part of the eye, where the pictures are painted is connected with the brain, and that by this means we become acquainted with the appearance of things.”
“All we know,” Mrs. Nelson replied, “is that the back part of the eye, where the images are created, is connected to the brain, and through this connection, we get to know what things look like.”
Well Spent Hour.
Well Spent Hour.
THE UPAS, OR POISON TREE.
This curious and wonderful tree is found in the forests of Java; the gum which it yields is a rank poison, and, indeed, so strong and powerful is the poison of this tree, that the effluvia from it prevents any tree, plant, or shrub, from growing within ten or twelve miles of it. The country is perfectly barren; not a living thing, or even a blade of grass, is to be seen. The chiefs and grandees of the country poison the points of their arrows and daggers with the poison of this tree; but as it is certain death to approach the tree, the task of collecting the gum is given to people who have committed some very wicked act, and are condemned to suffer death. After sentence of death has been passed on them, they are allowed to choose whether they will be executed, or go to the upas tree for a quantity of the gum.
This strange and amazing tree is found in the forests of Java; the gum it produces is a potent poison, so much so that the fumes from it prevent any tree, plant, or shrub from growing within ten to twelve miles. The land is completely barren; not a living thing, or even a blade of grass, can be seen. The local leaders and nobles poison the tips of their arrows and daggers with this tree's poison; however, since getting close to the tree guarantees death, the job of collecting the gum falls to people who have committed serious crimes and are sentenced to die. After they have been sentenced to death, they can choose whether to be executed or go to the upas tree to collect some of the gum.
“If they were to ask me, mamma, I would go to the tree.”
“If they asked me, mom, I would go to the tree.”
“Many of them do go, Henry; but I believe not more than two out of twenty escape death. Before the criminals commence their journey, they are furnished with a box for the gum, a pair of very thick leather gloves, and a kind of leather cap, which is drawn over the face and reaches down to the waist. They wear this cap to prevent them as much as possible from inhaling the air, which, as I mentioned before, is poisonous for some miles round the tree; there are two glasses fixed in the cap, to enable them to see without removing it; they are usually accompanied by a priest for the first three miles of their journey, who, when he takes leave of them, blesses them, and informs them in which direction they are to travel, and also advises them to proceed as speedily as they can, as that is the only chance they have of saving their lives.”
“Many of them do go, Henry; but I believe not more than two out of twenty escape death. Before the criminals start their journey, they are given a box for the gum, a pair of very thick leather gloves, and a kind of leather cap that covers their face and goes down to their waist. They wear this cap to avoid inhaling the air, which, as I mentioned before, is toxic for several miles around the tree; there are two lenses attached to the cap, allowing them to see without taking it off; they are usually accompanied by a priest for the first three miles of their journey, who, when he says goodbye to them, blesses them, tells them which direction to go, and advises them to move as quickly as possible, as that is their only chance of saving their lives.”
“I should think, mamma, it would be much better to do without poison, as it is only used to kill people.”
“I think, Mom, it would be way better to avoid poison since it’s only used to harm people.”
“You are mistaken, Henry, in imagining that poisons are only used for so bad a purpose. Some of our most valuable medicines are poisons; but mixed with other drugs, and properly administered, they cure many painful diseases. Many poisonous herbs are also used in dying different colours. There is another poison tree, which grows in this country; it is found in damp, marshy places, and resembles the ash. It never grows very large. The wood of this tree is poisonous, if you either touch or smell it, but it is not fatal; the effects of the poison go off in a day or two. If a piece of the wood is put into the fire, the smell of it will poison some persons, and cause them to swell and itch all over, whilst others are not in the least affected by it, and can even taste the wood without being hurt by it. It is as cold as ice to the feel, so that if you take up a piece with a handful of other sticks, you would discover it immediately. Little children should be very careful never to pick or eat the berries of any tree. I have often heard of little boys being very ill, and even dying, from having eaten the berries of trees growing in the hedges, mistaking them for fruit.”
“You're wrong, Henry, to think that poisons are only used for terrible purposes. Some of our most valuable medicines are poisons; when mixed with other drugs and given in the right way, they can cure many painful diseases. Many poisonous plants are also used to dye various colors. There's another poisonous tree that grows in this country; it thrives in damp, marshy areas and looks similar to the ash tree. It doesn't grow very large. The wood of this tree is toxic if you touch or smell it, but it’s not deadly; the effects wear off in a day or two. If a piece of its wood is burned, the smell can poison some people, causing swelling and itching all over, while others won’t be affected at all and can even taste the wood without being harmed. It's as cold as ice to the touch, so if you pick it up with a handful of other sticks, you would notice it right away. Little kids should be very careful not to pick or eat the berries from any tree. I’ve often heard about little boys getting very sick or even dying after eating the berries from trees in the hedges, thinking they were fruit.”
DISOBEDIENCE, AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.
“I want you to come over to our house, after dinner, and play with me,” said Alfred Barlow, one Saturday morning, to a little fellow, named Wilson Green. “Father has just put us up a swing. It is made with two ropes tied to a limb of the great oak tree, and has a basket at the bottom, big enough to hold two. And then we have got a good many other things to play with. Won’t you ask your father to let you come?”
“I want you to come over to our house after dinner and play with me,” said Alfred Barlow one Saturday morning to a little boy named Wilson Green. “Dad just set up a swing for us. It’s made with two ropes tied to a branch of the big oak tree and has a basket at the bottom that can fit two people. Plus, we have a lot of other things to play with. Won’t you ask your dad if you can come?”
“Oh, yes! And I’ll come right away after dinner,” said Wilson, full of delight at the thought of spending an afternoon with Alfred.
“Oh, yes! I’ll be there as soon as I finish dinner,” Wilson said, excited about the idea of spending the afternoon with Alfred.
When Wilson went home, he asked his father to let him go over to Mr. Barlow’s, and play with Alfred. But his father told him that he did not wish him to go there.
When Wilson got home, he asked his dad if he could go over to Mr. Barlow’s to hang out with Alfred. But his dad said he didn’t want him to go there.
This was a sore disappointment to the little boy. He did not ask his reason why he refused to let him go; for this he knew would be of no use. But he [Page 228] was so very desirous of going, that he soon began to think about disobedience.
This really disappointed the little boy. He didn’t ask why he wouldn’t let him go because he knew it wouldn’t help. But he [Page 228] wanted to go so badly that he soon started thinking about breaking the rules.
“He’ll never know it,” he said to himself, as he saw his father leave the house. “He never comes home from the mill until night, and I can be back long before that time.”
“He’ll never know it,” he said to himself as he watched his dad leave the house. “He never comes home from the mill until night, and I can be back long before then.”
Something whispered to Wilson that to disobey his father would be to do a very wicked thing; but he quickly turned from the warning thought, and in a little while determined that he would run over to Alfred Barlow’s for a short time.
Something urged Wilson that disobeying his father would be a really bad thing to do; but he quickly dismissed that thought and soon decided he would go over to Alfred Barlow’s for a little while.
Wrong as this was, Wilson so far forgot his duty to his parents, as actually to go over to Mr. Barlow’s very soon after his father had gone away. Instead, however, of spending the delightful afternoon as he had anticipated, he found all the family in much alarm for Alfred’s little sister, who had been taken very ill since morning. Of course, all thoughts of play were banished from the mind of Alfred, who loved little Anna very much, and could not be persuaded to leave her bed-side a moment.
Wrong as this was, Wilson completely ignored his responsibility to his parents and went over to Mr. Barlow’s house shortly after his father left. However, instead of enjoying the delightful afternoon he had expected, he found the whole family in a state of panic over Alfred’s little sister, who had gotten very sick since morning. Naturally, all thoughts of playing were pushed aside for Alfred, who cared deeply for little Anna and couldn’t be convinced to leave her side for even a moment.
As soon as Mrs. Barlow found Wilson in the chamber of her sick child, she told him that he had better run home, as the doctor feared that Anna had the scarlet fever, and she did not wish any of her neighbours’ children to be exposed to the danger of taking it.
As soon as Mrs. Barlow found Wilson in her sick child's room, she told him he should go home because the doctor suspected Anna had scarlet fever, and she didn't want any of her neighbors' kids to be at risk of catching it.
Slowly did Wilson Green leave the house in which he promised himself so much delight, and turn his steps homeward with no very happy feelings. [Page 229] He had disobeyed his father, deliberately, and got nothing for that disobedience but an exposure to a terrible disease, of which he might die.
Wilson Green slowly left the house where he had promised himself so much joy and started his way home, feeling anything but happy. [Page 229] He had deliberately disobeyed his father and gained nothing from that disobedience except the risk of a terrible disease that could be fatal.
When his father came home at night, he felt almost afraid to look at him in the face. It seemed as if he must know all about what he had done.
When his dad got home at night, he felt almost scared to look him in the eye. It seemed like he must know everything about what he had done.
“Wilson, come here, my son;” he said, in a serious voice.
“Wilson, come here, my son,” he said in a serious tone.
And Wilson went up to him with a sinking heart.
And Wilson went up to him feeling really anxious.
“When I told you, at dinner time, that I did not wish you to go and see Alfred Barlow,” the father began, “I neglected to say, as a reason for denying your request, that Doctor Ayres had mentioned to me that little Anna was very sick, with all the symptoms of a dangerous attack of scarlet fever. This dreadful disease is thought by many contagious, and it was for this reason that I denied your request.”
“When I told you at dinner that I didn’t want you to go see Alfred Barlow,” the father said, “I forgot to mention that Doctor Ayres had informed me that little Anna was very sick, showing all the signs of a serious case of scarlet fever. Many people believe this terrible illness is contagious, and that’s why I turned down your request.”
Wilson said nothing, but he was very unhappy. A frank confession of his fault arose to his tongue; but, before he could make it, his heart failed him. Not that he dreaded his father’s displeasure so much as the distress his act of disobedience would give him.
Wilson said nothing, but he was really unhappy. A candid admission of his mistake was on the tip of his tongue; however, before he could say it, he lost his courage. It wasn't that he feared his father's anger as much as he worried about the pain his act of disobedience would cause him.
For more than an hour that night, did the unhappy boy lie awake, after he had retired to bed, vainly regretting his act of wickedness and folly. It is said, “of wickedness,” for deliberate acts of disobedience to parents are wicked. He was likewise [Page 230] troubled, lest he, too, should be attacked with scarlet fever, and die—and all because he had not obeyed his father.
For more than an hour that night, the unhappy boy lay awake in bed, regretting his actions of wrongdoing and foolishness. It is called "wrongdoing" because purposeful disobedience to parents is wrong. He was also [Page 230] worried that he might catch scarlet fever and die—all because he didn't listen to his father.
On the next day, when he learned that the doctor had declared Anna Barlow’s disease to be really the scarlet fever, and her case a very bad one, Wilson was more troubled than ever. How often did he wish that he had been an obedient boy. But no sorrow could recall the act.
On the next day, when he found out that the doctor had confirmed Anna Barlow’s illness as scarlet fever, and that her condition was really serious, Wilson felt more troubled than ever. He often wished he had been a good boy. But no amount of regret could change what had happened.
It was several days afterwards, when the boy’s fears had nearly all subsided, that he awoke one morning with a violent headache, a sore throat, and a general uneasiness, with considerable fever. The day afterwards, his skin became dry and burning, and his throat so sore that he could swallow only with great difficulty. On the third day the physician pronounced the case one of decided scarletina, or scarlet fever, accompanied by some very alarming symptoms.
It was several days later, when the boy’s fears had mostly faded, that he woke up one morning with a severe headache, a sore throat, and a general feeling of discomfort, along with a high fever. The next day, his skin was dry and hot, and his throat hurt so much that he could barely swallow. On the third day, the doctor diagnosed it as a clear case of scarlet fever, with some very concerning symptoms.
From that time for nearly two weeks the sick boy was conscious of little more than great bodily distress. When the fever at last gave way, he was just upon the brink of the grave. The slightest neglect on the part of those who attended him with more than the care that a new-born infant requires, would have proved fatal. But the skill of his medical attendant, and the unwearying care of his parents, were the means of saving his life.
From that time for almost two weeks, the sick boy was aware of little more than intense physical pain. When the fever finally broke, he was on the edge of death. Even the smallest oversight from those taking care of him, beyond what a newborn requires, could have been deadly. However, the expertise of his doctor and the tireless attention of his parents were what saved his life.
About a week after the crisis of the disease had [Page 231] passed, when Wilson could sit up in bed, supported by pillows, as his father sat by him, he said, in a penitent voice, while the tears came into his eyes:
About a week after the crisis of the disease had [Page 231] passed, when Wilson could sit up in bed, propped up by pillows, while his father sat next to him, he said, in a remorseful tone, as tears filled his eyes:
“I have been a very wicked boy, father; and that is the reason why I have been so sick.”
“I’ve been a really bad kid, dad; and that’s why I’ve been so sick.”
“How so, my child?” asked Mr. Green, in surprise.
“How so, kid?” asked Mr. Green, in surprise.
“You remember having told me that I could not go over to see Alfred Barlow, one day when I asked you. Well, I wanted to go so bad, that I disobeyed you. I found little Anna Barlow very sick—so sick that Alfred could not play with me. As soon as his mother saw me by Anna’s bed, she told me to go right away home at once. And so I did, without having had any of the pleasure, to gain which, I had done what you had told me not to do. It was the scarlet fever that Anna had, and no doubt I took it from her. But I have been severely punished for what I did.”
“You remember telling me that I couldn’t go over to see Alfred Barlow one day when I asked you. Well, I wanted to go so badly that I disobeyed you. I found little Anna Barlow very sick—so sick that Alfred couldn’t play with me. As soon as his mom saw me by Anna’s bed, she told me to go home right away. And so I did, without having had any of the fun I was hoping for by doing what you told me not to do. Anna had scarlet fever, and I probably caught it from her. But I’ve been really punished for what I did.”
“Severely, indeed, my dear boy!” Mr. Green said, wiping a tear that came to his eye. “But not too severely, if it prove the means of restraining you from ever doing so wrong an act in future. To disobey your parents, is to do yourself one of the worst of injuries. For if, in early years, you are not obedient to your parents, you will not be truly obedient to just laws when you grow up to be a man; nor, above all, obedient to God. And if not obedient to Him, you never can be happy. It is not from any selfish desire to command your obedience, that I forbid your doing certain things at times. I have only your good at heart. I know, much better than you can possibly know, the evil that you ought to shun—and much better than you can know, the good effects which will be produced in your mind by obedience. But I need not, I trust, say more now. You have had a practical lesson that you can never forget, and which will, I am sure, have upon you a most salutary influence.”
“Seriously, my dear boy!” Mr. Green said, wiping away a tear. “But not too seriously, if it helps keep you from making such a terrible mistake again in the future. Disobeying your parents is one of the worst things you can do to yourself. If you're not obedient to your parents when you're young, you won't be truly obedient to just laws when you grow up; and most importantly, you won't be obedient to God. And if you're not obedient to Him, you can never be happy. It's not from a selfish desire to control you that I sometimes forbid you from doing certain things. I genuinely care about your well-being. I know much better than you do the dangers you need to avoid—and I understand better than you can how obedience will positively influence your mind. But I don’t think I need to say more right now. You've had a practical lesson that you'll never forget, and I’m sure it will have a significant positive impact on you.”
“Indeed, father, I can never forget it,” Wilson replied, with much feeling. “No one knows how much I have suffered, in mind as well as body, for my faults. From the hour I disobeyed you until this moment, I have been unhappy. And I believe, until I had told you all, I should never again have been happy.”
“Honestly, Dad, I can never forget it,” Wilson replied, with deep emotion. “No one knows how much I've suffered, both mentally and physically, because of my mistakes. From the moment I disobeyed you until now, I've been miserable. And I believe that until I told you everything, I would never have been happy again.”
“Repentance and confession are the only means of obtaining peace after a wrong act,” the father said.
“Repentance and confession are the only ways to find peace after doing something wrong,” the father said.
THE GAME OF WEATHERCOCKS.
The company arrange themselves, and give to the four corners of the room, or the part of the park where they are playing, the names of the four cardinal points. To avoid disputes, it is best to place the words east, west, north, south, in writing, at the points agreed upon. One of the players, and it should be a lively, gay person accustomed to the game, takes the part of Eolus. All the other players arrange themselves in one or more rows. When it is possible, a lady should have a gentleman on each side, and a gentleman, a lady. After having ordered silence, Eolus points to one of the corners designated by name, it is no matter which, and from which he means to have the wind blow. When the god of the winds points one way, the company must all turn in the opposite direction.
The players gather and assign the four corners of the room or the area of the park where they're playing the names of the four cardinal directions. To avoid arguments, it's best to write the words east, west, north, and south at the agreed-upon corners. One of the players, preferably a lively and cheerful person familiar with the game, takes on the role of Eolus. All the other players line up in one or more rows. If possible, a lady should have a gentleman on each side, and vice versa. After getting everyone to be silent, Eolus points to one of the corners he labeled, it doesn't matter which one, from where he wants the wind to blow. When the god of the winds points in one direction, everyone else must turn in the opposite direction.
It is a party of weathercocks, and consequently each one must turn his back upon the wind, to show which way it blows. When Eolus cries [Page 234] south, everybody faces north, and in the same way at all the points. When he says tempest, everybody must whirl round three times, and come back to the same place. At the word variable, they must balance them, first on one foot, then on the other, until the god of the winds names one of the four points. If he says variable west, then they vacillate towards the east, but not rapidly, as most of the motions of the game are made, for the wind is changeable, and often, as soon as they have got round to a certain point, Eolus gives a shout which sends them all round to another.
It’s a party of weather vanes, so everyone has to turn their back to the wind to show which way it's blowing. When Eolus shouts [Page 234] south, everyone faces north, and it’s the same for all directions. When he says tempest, everyone has to spin around three times and return to the starting point. When he says variable, they have to balance on one foot, then the other, until the god of the winds names one of the four directions. If he says variable west, then they sway toward the east, but not too quickly, as most of the movements in the game are made, since the wind is unpredictable, and often, just when they’ve settled on a certain point, Eolus shouts again and sends them to another one.
When the capricious deity is pleased to name a point directly opposite to the one where the company is placed, they must all remain motionless.
When the unpredictable deity decides to point to a spot directly opposite to where the group is standing, everyone must stay completely still.
It may easily be imagined that this opposition of order and motion, the variety, the multiplicity of movements, must give occasion for forfeits to be paid whenever a mistake is made. The game affords a great deal of sport.
It’s easy to imagine that this clash of order and movement, the variety, and the different types of movements must lead to penalties whenever a mistake happens. The game offers a lot of entertainment.
JAMES CARTIER.
AN EARLY TRAVELLER IN AMERICA.
James, or as he is commonly called, Jacques Cartier, was the first who explored the shores of Canada to any extent, and the first to discover the existence of that great river, communicating between the Atlantic Ocean and the great North American lakes, the St. Lawrence. The Indians called the river Hochelega, and told him that they had never heard of any one who had reached its source.
James, commonly known as Jacques Cartier, was the first to extensively explore the shores of Canada and the first to find the great river linking the Atlantic Ocean with the large North American lakes, the St. Lawrence. The Indigenous people referred to the river as Hochelega and informed him that they had never known anyone to reach its source.
Cartier sailed up the river, and anchored his vessels near the island of Orleans, below the place where Quebec now stands. It was in the summer of 1535, when he sailed up the river, and he found Orleans island nearly covered with loaded grape-vines, from which circumstance, as well as from the beauty, variety, and luxuriance of its vegetation, he named it [Page 236] the Island of Bacchus.
Cartier sailed up the river and anchored his ships near Orleans Island, just below where Quebec is now located. It was the summer of 1535 when he made the journey, and he found Orleans Island almost entirely covered with heavy grapevines. Because of this, as well as the island's stunning, diverse, and lush vegetation, he named it [Page 236] the Island of Bacchus.
All the early navigators to this continent were in search of a north-west passage to India, by which they thought they might reach the East Indian islands by a shorter voyage than that in use. They were formerly obliged to sail along the coast of Africa, and around the Cape of Good Hope, when they had still another, the Indian Ocean, to cross before they reached China. This was a very long and a very dangerous voyage, and they wished for a shorter one; and the learned men of those days were of opinion that there existed a passage somewhere in North America, which joined the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans together.
All the early explorers of this continent were looking for a northwest passage to India, believing it would allow them to reach the East Indian islands more quickly than the usual route. They used to have to sail along the coast of Africa and around the Cape of Good Hope, and then cross the Indian Ocean before reaching China. This journey was long and dangerous, so they wanted a faster way. Scholars of that time believed there was a passage somewhere in North America that connected the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans.
When Henry Hudson discovered the bay which bears his name, he thought that he had found the desired object, and Cartier indulged the same hopes, when sailing up the noble river Hochelega, which he called the St. Lawrence, because he had discovered it on the day of the festival in honour of the saint of that name, the 10th day of August. On the 15th, he discovered the island now known by the name of Anticosti. At Bacchus island he was visited by the principal chief of the neighbouring tribes, whose name was Donnacona. The chief and his attendants were very hospitable to the navigators, and in a solemn assembly he welcomed them, in the name of five hundred of his warriors, to the shores of the Hochelega. Donnacona had his residence and chief town at Stadacona, [Page 237] which occupied part of the place where Quebec now stands.
When Henry Hudson discovered the bay that now bears his name, he believed he had found what he was searching for. Cartier shared those hopes when he sailed up the impressive river Hochelega, which he named the St. Lawrence because he discovered it on the day of the festival honoring the saint of that name, August 10th. On August 15th, he found the island now called Anticosti. At Bacchus Island, he was visited by the main chief of the nearby tribes, named Donnacona. The chief and his followers welcomed the explorers warmly, and in a formal gathering, he greeted them on behalf of five hundred of his warriors as they arrived on the shores of the Hochelega. Donnacona lived in the chief town at Stadacona, [Page 237] which was located in the area where Quebec is now.
Cartier had already made numerous and surprising discoveries; but the great object of his expedition had not been certainly attained, although he had strong hopes of ultimate success. Stadacona neither satisfied his curiosity, nor limited his progress. The Indians informed him that there was a town of much greater importance farther up the river; but when he intimated his intention of visiting it, they were displeased, and resorted to every artifice to divert him from his project. One of them was very curious. The savages were themselves superstitious, and imagined their visitors to be so likewise. They dressed up three men in black masks and white dog-skins, with their faces blackened and great horns on their heads. They were put into a canoe, with oars, in such a situation as to be carried near the ships by the flowing of the tide. Their appearance was awaited by the Indians, who lay concealed in the woods. When the canoe neared the ships, the white men were harangued by one of the three ugly creatures, who stood up in the boat; and as soon as they reached the land, they fell down, as if dead, and were carried off by the Indians into concealment. Some of the Indians immediately came on board to Cartier, and, feigning the greatest consternation, explained to him the meaning of what he had seen. Their god had sent these three [Page 238] emissaries to signify that there was so much ice and snow, in the far country, that whoever ventured there would surely perish.
Cartier had already made many surprising discoveries, but he still hadn't definitely achieved the main goal of his expedition, even though he was hopeful about finding success in the end. Stadacona neither satisfied his curiosity nor limited his journey. The Indigenous people told him there was a more significant town further up the river. However, when he mentioned his plan to visit it, they were unhappy and tried every trick to dissuade him. One of their tactics was quite clever. The Indigenous people were superstitious and thought their visitors were too. They dressed three men in black masks and white dog skins, with their faces painted black and large horns on their heads. They placed these men in a canoe with oars, positioning it so that the tide would carry it toward the ships. The Indians hid in the woods, waiting for the canoe to get close. When it reached the ships, one of the strange figures stood up in the boat and spoke to the white men. As soon as they landed, the figures collapsed as if dead and were taken away by the Indigenous people for hiding. Some of the Indians quickly boarded Cartier’s ship, pretending to be extremely alarmed, and explained the meaning behind what he had witnessed. Their god had sent these three emissaries to warn him that there was so much ice and snow in the distant land that anyone who dared to go there would certainly die. [Page 238]
Notwithstanding their predictions, Cartier determined to explore the river farther, and, equipping two long-boats for the purpose, he commenced his voyage. He was delighted with the scenery on both sides of the river, and the natives cheerfully furnished him with what they could procure to supply his necessities. At Lake St. Peter, the French were much perplexed by the shallowness of the water, and their ignorance of the channel. On the 2nd of October, 1535, Cartier effected a landing, six miles from the town, below the rapids of St. Mary’s, which were becoming difficult and dangerous. Here they were met by more than a thousand of the natives, who received them with every demonstration of joy and hospitality, in return for which Cartier made them many simple presents.
Despite their predictions, Cartier decided to explore the river further and outfitted two long boats for the journey. He was thrilled by the beautiful scenery on both sides of the river, and the locals happily provided him with whatever they could to help meet his needs. At Lake St. Peter, the French were quite confused by the shallow water and their lack of knowledge about the channel. On October 2, 1535, Cartier landed six miles from the town, just below the rapids of St. Mary’s, which were becoming challenging and perilous. They were greeted by over a thousand locals, who welcomed them with joy and hospitality, to which Cartier responded with several modest gifts.
The next day, having engaged three Indians as guides, Cartier, with a number of his own people, entered for the first time the Indian village of Hochelega, which stood on the site of the present city of Montreal. Cartier remained among these people for a short time, when the cold of a Canadian winter began to approach, and he returned in his boats to St. Croix, and afterwards to France. He came again to Canada, in the course of a few years, with Roberval, but did not stay long, and returned to France, where he soon after died. [Page 239]
The next day, after hiring three Native American guides, Cartier and several members of his group entered the Indian village of Hochelega for the first time, which was located where modern-day Montreal is now. Cartier stayed with the locals for a brief period before the harsh Canadian winter began to set in, prompting him to head back to St. Croix in his boats, and later back to France. A few years later, he returned to Canada with Roberval but didn’t stay long before returning to France, where he soon after passed away. [Page 239]
ANSELMO’S ESCAPE;
OR, THE DOG SAINT BERNARD.
In a beautiful valley in Switzerland there lived a rich farmer, named Pierre, with his wife Mary, and son Anselmo. When Pierre was very young, he had been found, almost dead, in the snow, by one of the monks of St. Bernard, and his dog; and he felt so grateful that, now he was rich, he had sent to the Convent of St. Bernard for one of those large dogs which are so famous for saving people that are lost in the snow; for Pierre was a good man, and he wanted to have one of the dogs himself, so as to be able to save any traveller who might have lost his way. So one of the monks who had taken care of him brought him a little puppy, and he trained it so well, that even in the first year he had brought home several travellers; but the first life he saved was Pierre’s own son, Anselmo.
In a beautiful valley in Switzerland, there lived a wealthy farmer named Pierre, along with his wife Mary and their son Anselmo. When Pierre was very young, he had been found nearly dead in the snow by one of the monks from St. Bernard and his dog; feeling grateful, he sent for one of those large dogs famous for rescuing people lost in the snow now that he had become rich. Pierre was a good man and wanted to have one of the dogs himself to help any traveler who might lose their way. So, one of the monks who had cared for him brought him a little puppy, which he trained so well that even in its first year, it saved several travelers; but the first life it saved was that of Pierre’s own son, Anselmo.
The little fellow had been sent across the hill to a distant village; it was a clear, frosty day, and if he had minded what his mother had said, and come home quickly, he might have been home long before dark; but Anselmo did not think of this;—now he stopped to make snow-balls, and roll them before him, till they were larger and higher than himself; then he would push them over the rocks, and watch them, as they bounded from one part to another, breaking to a thousand pieces on their way; now he wandered from the path to follow the track of an Izard, that perhaps had passed hours before, and that he well knew would never allow him to come within sight of it. And so the time passed on, and when he ought to have been there, he was not even half-way. When he did reach the village, there were too many little boys ready to play with him, for Anselmo to leave it soon; so that it was already getting dark when he stood alone on the top of one of the highest hills between him and his home. [Page 241]
The little guy had been sent across the hill to a faraway village; it was a clear, frosty day, and if he had listened to what his mom said and come home quickly, he could have been back long before it got dark. But Anselmo didn’t think about that. Instead, he stopped to make snowballs and rolled them ahead of him until they were bigger and higher than he was. Then he would push them over the rocks and watch as they bounced from one spot to another, breaking into a thousand pieces along the way. He wandered off the path to follow the tracks of an Izard that had probably passed hours earlier, knowing it would never let him get close. As time went on, when he should have already been there, he wasn’t even halfway. When he finally reached the village, there were too many kids ready to play with him, so Anselmo didn't leave right away, and it was already getting dark when he found himself alone on top of one of the highest hills between him and home. [Page 241]
The wind had begun to blow, and the snow was drifting around him; he grew cold and frightened, and at last sat down and burst into tears. Now, for the first time, he thought of all his kind mother had told him, and remembered that in disobeying her, he had offended God. The longer little Anselmo sat in the snow the more cold he became, until at last he seemed to fall asleep—a sleep from which he would never more awake, had not God, from whom he had asked forgiveness for his disobedience, watched over him in the hour of danger.
The wind started to blow, and the snow swirled around him; he felt cold and scared, and eventually sat down and started crying. For the first time, he thought about everything his caring mother had told him and realized that by disobeying her, he had upset God. The longer little Anselmo sat in the snow, the colder he got until it seemed like he fell asleep—a sleep he would never wake from if God, to whom he had asked for forgiveness for his disobedience, hadn't looked after him in this moment of danger.
Many hours before this, his mother had gone, again and again, to look for his return, and now when the wind began to blow, and the grey light of evening come on, she trembled to think that her child was alone on the hills, with snow on every side.
Many hours earlier, his mother had gone out over and over to wait for him to come back, and now as the wind started to pick up and the grey light of evening set in, she shuddered at the thought of her child being alone on the hills, surrounded by snow.
Pierre had been away from home two days; he was to return that night. And oh! how she feared it might be to find Anselmo gone, his little boy lost to him for ever; for she thought that if he should miss the path in the drifting snow, he would never find it again.
Pierre had been away from home for two days; he was supposed to come back that night. And oh! how she dreaded the thought of finding Anselmo gone, his little boy lost to him forever; she worried that if he got lost in the blowing snow, he would never find his way back.
“Here, St. Bernard,” said she to the dog, “go and find Anselmo; go and seek for my child, my brave dog!” and she burst into tears, and threw her arms round his neck. Well did St. Bernard understand her words; he sprang from her hold, [Page 242] and darting through the door, was out of sight in a moment.
“Here, St. Bernard,” she said to the dog, “go find Anselmo; go look for my child, my brave dog!” and she started crying, wrapping her arms around his neck. St. Bernard understood her perfectly; he leaped out of her embrace, [Page 242] and dashed through the door, disappearing in an instant.
The poor woman smiled. “It will be a comfort to him,” she said, “to see his good dog, and will cheer his heart and give him strength for the rest of the way.” Poor Mary! little did she think that already her boy was stretched upon the snow, stiff and cold, and almost without life.
The poor woman smiled. “It'll be a comfort to him,” she said, “to see his good dog, and it'll lift his spirits and give him strength for the rest of the way.” Poor Mary! Little did she know that her boy was already lying in the snow, stiff and cold, and barely alive.
An hour had passed; but neither Pierre, Anselmo, or St. Bernard, had yet returned. Again and again she wandered round the house and looked down the path. At last a figure was seen, and as it came nearer, she saw it was Pierre, and that he had his child in his arms, and that St. Bernard was at his side. “Thank God! thank God!” she said; and she ran down the hill to meet them. Anselmo is tired with his long walk, thought she, and no wonder. Pierre must be tired too; I’ll carry the boy myself. But as she came near, she stopped; for a sudden fear seemed to have struck her, and she covered her face with her hands.
An hour had gone by, but neither Pierre, Anselmo, nor St. Bernard had returned yet. She kept walking around the house, looking down the path. Finally, she spotted a figure, and as it got closer, she realized it was Pierre, holding his child, with St. Bernard beside him. “Thank God! Thank God!” she exclaimed, running down the hill to meet them. Anselmo must be tired from his long walk, she thought, and no wonder. Pierre must be tired too; I’ll carry the boy myself. But as she got closer, she stopped; a sudden fear hit her, and she covered her face with her hands.
“He is not dead, Mary,” shouted Pierre; “he is better already; see, he looks up to you,” and the child tried to raise his hand, but it fell by his side.
“He’s not dead, Mary,” shouted Pierre; “he’s already getting better; look, he’s looking up at you,” and the child tried to raise his hand, but it fell back down by his side.
Anselmo was laid in a warm bed—they rubbed his hands and feet; and soon he began to revive, and to look about him, and then to thank his father and mother, and to tell them that he felt better. [Page 243]
Anselmo was placed in a warm bed—they rubbed his hands and feet; soon he began to feel better, look around, and thank his father and mother, telling them that he felt good. [Page 243]
After Pierre and Mary had knelt by the bedside of their child, and thanked God for his mercy in restoring him to them, his mother for the first time asked how it had all happened, and where he had been found.
After Pierre and Mary knelt by their child's bedside and thanked God for bringing him back to them, his mother asked for the first time how it all happened and where he had been found.
Anselmo turned his face away, and for a moment did not answer; then he said: “Mother had sent me to the village, and I staid too long there; I had played by the way too as I went. So it was getting dark, and I lost my way, and was cold long before I could reach home; so I sat down, meaning to rest a little, and began to cry, but I do not know anything after that. I think I remember feeling very sleepy, and I suppose I did fall asleep, but I do not know; my father can tell you best, mother, for he found me.”
Anselmo turned his face away and didn’t respond for a moment; then he said, “Mom sent me to the village, and I stayed there too long; I played around a bit on my way back. By the time it was getting dark, I got lost and was really cold before I could get home. So I sat down to rest for a bit and started to cry, but I don’t remember anything after that. I think I remember feeling really sleepy, and I guess I fell asleep, but I’m not sure; Dad can tell you better, Mom, because he found me.”
“No,” said Pierre, “I did not find you, my dear boy; I was close to the foot of the hill, thinking that I should meet you all well, and at home, when I saw something moving on the snow; it stopped; and then I heard St. Bernard’s bark; it seemed wanting my help, and I hastened up the hill. He was coming to meet me, his head high in the air; his step through all the drifting snow was firm and sure, and I saw that he carried a child in his mouth; but when he laid the child at my feet, I saw it was Anselmo, my own son!”
“No,” said Pierre, “I didn’t find you, my dear boy; I was near the bottom of the hill, thinking I’d find you all safe and at home when I noticed something moving on the snow. It paused, and then I heard St. Bernard barking; it seemed to be asking for my help, so I rushed up the hill. He was coming to meet me, head held high; his steps were steady and sure through the drifting snow, and I saw he was carrying a child in his mouth. But when he placed the child at my feet, I realized it was Anselmo, my own son!”
“Then it was St. Bernard, good, kind, St. Bernard,” cried the boy, “who carried me all the way from the top of that high hill, for I am quite sure it was there I sat down.”
“Then it was St. Bernard, good, kind, St. Bernard,” cried the boy, “who carried me all the way from the top of that high hill, because I’m pretty sure it was there I sat down.”
Whether this lesson cured the little boy of loitering on his way, I cannot tell. I hope and think it must have done so, but this I know, St. Bernard became more than ever a favourite,—more than ever loved and valued by the whole neighbourhood, and he continued showing his wonderful instinct and bravery, in many ways.
Whether this lesson helped the little boy stop loitering on his way, I can’t say for sure. I hope and believe it did, but what I do know is that St. Bernard became more popular than ever—more loved and appreciated by the entire neighborhood, and he kept demonstrating his amazing instincts and bravery in various ways.
TO MY BOY TOM,
ON GIVING HIM HIS FIRST SPELLING-BOOK.
Those oddly shaped letters; But you need to learn them all, my boy,
And break the dunce's chains.
Like prophets on a mission,
To show the way on Wisdom's path
With pinpoint accuracy.
Supporting the first level,
The Alpha-Bet and leading strings
For improved education.
Until stronger in knowledge,
So, then, my boy, you’ll be running solo. Through this, your baby’s college.
Never mind a few erratics:
The big round O and the straight-up I,
Will lead to math.
You’ll find the spelling harder to improve,
As you turn the pages.
Until six or seven, they stand in columns,
To scare you.
The task is done, and you will benefit. A parent's approval.
Getting from bad to worse,
For man is like the grammar verbs,
To exist, act, or endure.
SECOND STORY OF THE SEA.
The tea-table was cleared away, the shutters were closed, a bright wood fire blazed on the hearth, and Captain Albert, with his family, were seated round it.
The tea table was cleared, the shutters were closed, and a bright wood fire was blazing in the fireplace, while Captain Albert and his family were sitting around it.
“Now, father,” said Edward, “tell us another story of the sea, if you please. How did you get your ship out of the ice?”
“Now, Dad,” said Edward, “can you tell us another sea story, please? How did you get your ship out of the ice?”
“It was brought out without much exertion of mine,” said his father. “If you had been there, my son, you would have felt that all the power of man could have done little to relieve us. The ice gathered around us thicker and closer, the wind died away, and it was a dead, freezing calm. The ship did not move an inch, and the thoughts of my mind troubled me by continually bringing up an account I had read in my youth, of a vessel which had been caught in the ice near the south [Page 248] pole and all the crew frozen, where they stood on duty—
“It was taken out with little effort on my part,” his father said. “If you had been there, my son, you would have felt that nothing a person could do would have helped us. The ice closed in around us thicker and closer, the wind faded away, and it was a still, freezing quiet. The ship didn’t move at all, and my thoughts troubled me by repeatedly bringing up a story I had read when I was young about a ship that got stuck in the ice near the South [Page 248] Pole and the entire crew froze while they stood on duty—
And the steersman to the wheel!
“I began to feel as if we had little prospect of escaping a similar fate, and looked about to see what part of the ship could be spared for fuel, in case of necessity. I also examined the provisions and water, and calculated how long they would last. My faithful crew were sensible of the danger we were in, but uttered no complaint. The whales appeared to understand our helpless condition, and came around us, as if in mockery, dashing about the ice with their powerful flooks, and exulting as it were, in showing us how much more they could do for themselves than we could. One of them even ventured to rub his monstrous sides against our ship.
“I started to feel like we had little chance of escaping a similar fate and looked around to see what parts of the ship we could use for fuel if needed. I also checked the supplies and water and figured out how long they would last. My loyal crew was aware of the danger we were in but didn’t complain. The whales seemed to understand our helpless situation and swam around us, almost in mockery, splashing through the ice with their powerful tails, showing off how much more they could do for themselves than we could. One of them even dared to rub its massive body against our ship."
“In this melancholy situation, Robert (spoken of in our first story) was a valuable addition to our ship’s company. He was a young man of bright natural talents, and possessed a good share of wit and power of imitation. Besides which, he had received an education much superior to that of sailors generally. He was a fine singer, and had a great share of good songs, so that he became the life of the whole ship. We had very little to do, and the men were very fond of sitting down on the berth-deck, [Page 249] among the hammocks, with a lantern in the centre, to hear Robert give an account of himself, and relate the wonderful adventures he had met with.
“In this sad situation, Robert (mentioned in our first story) was a great addition to our crew. He was a young man with natural talent and had a good sense of humor along with a knack for mimicking others. On top of that, he had received an education far better than that of most sailors. He was an excellent singer and knew a lot of great songs, making him the life of the entire ship. We didn't have much to do, and the crew loved to gather on the berth-deck, [Page 249] among the hammocks, with a lantern in the center, to listen to Robert talk about himself and share the amazing adventures he had experienced.
“After we had been some time in the helpless situation I have described, one morning, about day-break, I was awakened from a troubled sleep by the sound of a rushing wind, and rushing up, I went on deck. A violent rain was falling, and the wind was rising at the same time, which is a very uncommon circumstance. It blew in a direction to favour our escape; and think, my dear ones, what was my joy and thankfulness, when I saw the ice dividing before us, and leaving a broad, clear path, as far as the eye could reach. The rain loosened the ice from the sails, and it fell on the deck in thin sheets; the sails filled, and we began to move rapidly toward home. Did I not tell you right, when I said Divine Providence helped us out without much aid from us?
“After we had been in the helpless situation I described for a while, one morning, around dawn, I was awakened from a troubled sleep by the sound of a rushing wind. I rushed up on deck. A heavy rain was falling, and the wind was picking up at the same time, which is quite unusual. It blew in a direction that helped our escape; and imagine, my dear ones, my joy and gratitude when I saw the ice parting before us, creating a wide, clear path as far as the eye could see. The rain loosened the ice from the sails, and it fell onto the deck in thin sheets; the sails filled, and we began to move quickly toward home. Didn’t I tell you how Divine Providence helped us out with little assistance from us?”
“We had prepared to tow the schooner (to which Robert belonged) behind us, but considering that she would check the speed of our ship, and feeling the necessity of making all possible haste to escape from the regions of ice, I put three of our most capable hands into her, with Robert, and directed them to follow my ship as near as they could. When we were in the open sea, it was a pleasure to look back and see the little craft clipping along through the waves, following on [Page 250] like a greyhound in the chase, leaving ice and icebergs far behind.
“We had planned to tow the schooner (which Robert owned) behind us, but considering that it would slow down our ship and realizing the need to make the fastest escape from the icy regions, I assigned three of our best crew members to her, along with Robert, and told them to stay as close to my ship as possible. Once we reached the open sea, it was a joy to look back and see the little vessel racing through the waves, following us like a greyhound in pursuit, leaving ice and icebergs far behind. [Page 250]
“Our voyage home was prosperous and pleasant. The remembrance of dangers and sufferings, made every blessing more thankfully acceptable, and I hope we all returned better and wiser men.”
“Our journey home was successful and enjoyable. Remembering the dangers and struggles made every blessing feel even more appreciated, and I hope we all returned as better and wiser individuals.”
THE CHILD AT PRAYER.
As the Lady of Lindorf entered the chapel, she beheld a little girl, of about eight years old, alone, and dressed entirely in black, kneeling upon the steps of the altar. The child prayed so fervently, that she paid no attention to what was passing by her. Tears were streaming down her blooming cheeks, and her beautiful and innocent countenance had an expression of melancholy resignation and pious fervor beyond description.
As the Lady of Lindorf walked into the chapel, she saw a little girl, around eight years old, all by herself and dressed completely in black, kneeling on the altar steps. The child was praying so earnestly that she didn’t notice anything happening around her. Tears were running down her rosy cheeks, and her lovely, innocent face showed a sadness and a deep sense of devotion that was hard to put into words.
The lady felt the sincerest pity and greatest good-will towards the praying child. She would not disturb her in her devotions; and only when the little girl arose did the lady approach her:—“You are very sorrowful, dear child,” she said softly; “why do you thus cry?”
The lady felt deep sympathy and genuine kindness towards the praying child. She didn’t want to interrupt her prayers; only when the little girl got up did the lady go to her:—“You seem very sad, dear child,” she said gently; “why are you crying like this?”
“Alas!” answered the child, and tears flowed afresh down her cheeks; “a year ago this very day I lost my father, and this day last week they buried my mother.”
“Alas!” replied the child, and tears streamed down her cheeks again; “a year ago today I lost my father, and this time last week they buried my mother.”
“And for what have you prayed to God?” asked the lady.
“And what have you prayed to God for?” asked the lady.
“That he would take pity upon me,” answered the child; “I have no refuge but Him. True, I am still with the people with whom my parents lodged, but I cannot stay there; the master has told me again that I must go to-morrow. I have a few relatives in the town, and wish very much that one or the other would take charge of me. The good priest, also, who often visited my mother in her illness, and showed her a deal of kindness, told them plainly that it was their duty to do so, but they cannot agree among themselves which of them is to take the care of bringing me up: nor can I complain, for they have many children, and nothing but what they earn by their daily labour.”
“That he would feel sorry for me,” answered the child; “I have no one to turn to but Him. It's true that I'm still with the people my parents stayed with, but I can't stay there; the master has told me once again that I have to leave tomorrow. I have a few relatives in town, and I really hope one of them will take me in. The kind priest, who often visited my mother when she was sick and showed her a lot of kindness, made it clear that it was their responsibility to help me, but they can’t agree on who should take care of me. I can’t complain, though, since they have many children and only what they earn from their daily work.”
“Poor child! it is no wonder that you are sorrowful.”
“Poor kid! It's no surprise that you're feeling sad.”
“I came here very sorrowful,” replied the child; “but God has suddenly removed all grief from my heart. I now feel comforted. I have no further anxiety than to live ever after His will, so that He may take pleasure in me.”
“I came here feeling very sad,” replied the child; “but God has suddenly taken all the sorrow from my heart. I now feel at peace. My only worry is to live according to His will, so that He may take joy in me.”
The words of that innocent child, and the sincerity that appeared through her tearful eyes, went to the heart of the noble lady. She looked at her with the tenderness of a mother, and said “I think that God has heard your prayer, dear little one; keep to your resolution—remain ever pious and good, and be comforted, and you will find help. Come with me.”
The words of that innocent child, and the sincerity that showed in her tearful eyes, touched the heart of the noble lady. She looked at her with the tenderness of a mother and said, “I think God has heard your prayer, dear little one; stick to your resolution—stay pious and good, and be comforted, and you will find help. Come with me.”
The good child looked at the lady with astonishment:—“But where?” asked she. “I must not; I must go home.”
The good child stared at the lady in disbelief: “But where?” she asked. “I can't; I have to go home.”
“I know the good priest who you said had been so kind to your mother,” said the lady. “We will go to him, and I will arrange with him how to help you.”
“I know the kind priest you mentioned who was so good to your mother,” said the lady. “We’ll go to him, and I’ll talk to him about how we can help you.”
Saying this, she took the child by the hand, who went joyfully with her.
Saying this, she took the child's hand, and they happily walked together.
The excellent curate, a man rather advanced in years, and of a venerable aspect, rose from his writing-table on the approach of the lady. She told him how she had just become acquainted with the child; and then desired the little one to leave her with the curate, and amuse herself in the garden awhile, as she wished to speak to him privately.
The esteemed curate, a man of considerable age with a dignified appearance, stood up from his writing desk as the lady approached. She informed him that she had just met the child and then asked the little one to go play in the garden for a while, as she wanted to talk to him privately.
“My dear sir,” said she, “I have a great desire to take this child, and supply to her the place of a mother. My own children all died at a tender age, and my heart tells me that I can love this little one. Still, I wished to know whether you, who knew the parents well, would advise me to do so. What do you say to it? I wish to mark my short course on earth by some benevolent action. Do you think that the benefits I mean to bestow on that child will be well conferred?”
“My dear sir,” she said, “I really want to take care of this child and be like a mother to her. My own kids all passed away when they were young, and I feel in my heart that I can love this little one. Still, I wanted to ask you, since you knew the parents well, if you think I should go ahead with this. What’s your opinion? I want to leave my mark on this world with some good deed. Do you think the help I plan to give this child will truly make a difference?”
The good man lifted his eyes to heaven, and tears of joy were glistening in them, as, folding his hands, he said, “The holy providence of God be ever praised! You could not, lady, do a greater act of mercy; neither could you easily find a more pious, well-behaved, and intelligent child, than the little Sophy. Both her parents were honest people, and true Christians. They begun to give this, their only one, a good education, but, alas! they did not live to finish it. I shall never forget with what grief the dying mother looked upon this dearly beloved child, who was sobbing upon her death-bed; with what confidence, nevertheless, she looked towards heaven, and said; ‘Thou Father in heaven wilt also be a father on earth, and wilt give my daughter another mother: I know this, and die comforted.’ The words of the good parent are now come to pass, and it is obvious that the Divine Providence has selected you, gracious and worthy lady, to be this child’s second mother: for this you were called to this town—for this, God put it in your mind to visit His temple before your departure. It is evidently his work; let his holy providence be gratefully acknowledged!”
The good man looked up at the sky, tears of joy shining in his eyes. With his hands clasped, he said, “God's holy providence be praised! You, madam, couldn't do a greater act of mercy. It's hard to find a more pious, well-behaved, and intelligent child than little Sophy. Her parents were good, honest people and true Christians. They started to give their only child a good education, but sadly, they didn't live to complete it. I'll never forget how sorrowfully the dying mother looked at her beloved child, who was crying by her bedside. Yet, with confidence, she turned her gaze to heaven and said, ‘You, Father in heaven, will also be a father on earth and will give my daughter another mother: I know this and die comforted.’ The words of that devoted parent have now come true, and it's clear that Divine Providence has chosen you, gracious and worthy lady, to be this child's second mother. That's why you were called to this town; that's why God inspired you to visit His temple before you left. It's truly His work; let His holy providence be gratefully acknowledged!”
The worthy curate now called in the poor orphan, and said, “See, Sophy, this kind and devout lady wishes to be thy mother:—this is a great happiness that God bestows upon thee. Wilt thou go with her, and be to her a good daughter?”
The kind curate now called in the poor orphan and said, “Look, Sophy, this compassionate and devoted lady wants to be your mother: this is a wonderful blessing that God has given you. Will you go with her and be a good daughter to her?”
“Yes,” answered Sophy gladly, and tears of joy prevented her saying more. She thanked her [Page 255] benefactress with her looks, and kissed her hand in silence.
“Yes,” Sophy replied happily, and tears of joy kept her from saying more. She thanked her [Page 255] benefactor with her gaze and kissed her hand quietly.
“See, my child,” continued the curate, “how God cares for thee: when thy late mother was lying on her death-bed He had already conducted thy second mother here, unknown to us, nor has He allowed her to depart without having first found thee, and adopted thee. Know, in this, His fatherly care;—love with all thy heart the good and merciful God, who so evidently takes care of thee—trust in him, and keep his commandments. Be as good and obedient a child towards this thy new mother, which He has given thee, as thou wast towards thy mother which is now dead, and then this kind lady will rejoice in thee, and thou shalt prosper. One thing remember especially,—in thy future life, sorrow and misfortune cannot be kept entirely aloof; but when it does come, pray with the same child-like trust with which thou hast been taught; and as God has helped thee now, he will help thee again.”
“See, my child,” continued the curate, “how God cares for you: when your late mother was lying on her deathbed, He had already brought your second mother here, without our knowing it, and He hasn't let her leave without first finding you and adopting you. Understand this as His fatherly care; love with all your heart the good and merciful God, who clearly takes care of you—trust in Him, and follow His commandments. Be as good and obedient a child to this new mother He has given you as you were to your mother who has passed away, and then this kind lady will be happy with you, and you will thrive. One thing you should especially remember—throughout your life, sorrow and misfortune can't be completely avoided; but when they do come, pray with the same childlike trust you’ve been taught; and just as God has helped you now, He will help you again.”
The child’s relatives were now summoned, and made no sort of objection to the arrangement; on the contrary, they were well pleased. Their satisfaction was still more increased by the Lady of Lindorf’s declaring she would take Sophy as she was, and leave her mother’s little legacy, together with her own clothes, to them and to their children. Sophy only wished for a few religious books [Page 256] as a remembrance of her mother, and these were willingly granted to her.
The child’s relatives were called in, and they had no objections to the plan; in fact, they were quite happy about it. Their satisfaction grew even more when the Lady of Lindorf said she would take Sophy as she was, leaving her mother’s small inheritance and her own clothes to them and their kids. Sophy only wanted a few religious books as a keepsake from her mother, and they were gladly given to her. [Page 256]
Early the next morning the Lady of Lindorf departed for her castle, accompanied by Sophy.
Early the next morning, the Lady of Lindorf left for her castle, accompanied by Sophy.
THE CHILD ANGEL.
In a soft, gentle whisper, "To that lonely stream" "Let's go together."
For she said, “A sweet child angel Is whispering to me.
And summer falls to the ground
Their dancing shadows stretched.
And fell in showers, under her touch,
From every leaf and branch.
Without a moment's fear,
For the voice of the sweet angel Still echoed in her ear.
[Page 258]
By drooping branches, And, stopping there, she listens To hear the water flow;
That smile by her feet, She weaves, with nimble fingers,
A wreath, for the angel.
Spread out in front of her lies, And she sees the beautiful child angel. Look lovingly into her eyes.
Her arms spread wide To embrace the beautiful phantom Under that dangerous tide.
Above that beautiful clay,
For the voice of blessed angels Has taken the soul away.
In heaven, your own child angel Is living for you now.
THE STORM.
You have heard of Switzerland, my dear young readers. You have heard of its high mountains—its lovely streams—its pretty flowers—and bright sunshine in summer. You have heard, too, of its deep snows in winter—its frozen waters—and its fearful storms;—its beautiful lakes—one moment calm, soft and bright—the next changed into furious commotion, throwing its angry waters high into the air. There, many a little boat, that had gone out upon its smooth waters, confident that there could be no danger, has been lost, after struggling long and fearlessly with the waves, and sunk to rise no more.
You’ve heard of Switzerland, my dear young readers. You’ve heard of its tall mountains, beautiful streams, pretty flowers, and bright sunshine in the summer. You’ve also heard about its heavy snows in winter, its frozen lakes, and its fierce storms. Its stunning lakes can be calm, soft, and bright one moment, then suddenly turn into a wild fury, splashing angry waves high into the air. Many little boats, which ventured out onto its smooth waters, confident there was no danger, have been lost after battling the waves bravely and sinking without a trace.
One night I stood alone upon a high rock, which projected over the Lake of Lucerne, and saw what I have imperfectly described to you.
One night, I stood by myself on a high rock that jutted out over Lake Lucerne, and I witnessed something that I've only partially described to you.
I had been on the mountains all day—a bright, beautiful day. I had climbed the hills, where nothing was to be seen but grey stone; I had passed on to others, and found them covered with lovely [Page 260] flowers—growing in every spot where they could find any soil—and some large trees, that, spreading wide their branches, allowed me often to sit down in the cool shade to watch the gay butterflies around me, and to contemplate that glorious and almighty Parent—the Creator of all that is beautiful and good, and the Author of all good feelings and affections, and who enables us to enjoy all which He has made.
I had spent the whole day in the mountains—a bright, beautiful day. I had climbed the hills, where there was nothing to see but gray stone; I had moved on to other areas and found them filled with lovely [Page 260] flowers—growing in every spot where they could find any soil—and some large trees that, spreading their branches wide, often let me sit in the cool shade to watch the colorful butterflies around me and to reflect on that glorious and powerful Parent—the Creator of everything beautiful and good, the source of all good feelings and affections, who allows us to enjoy all that He has made.
The sun was setting, and there was a bright red glow over the lake, that lay like a large sheet of glass, smooth and bright; and that was only stirred when the trout leaped high in the air—as if to look once more upon the sun before it went to rest; and then sinking down, they left a bright round ring on the lake, that soon passed away, leaving all smooth again.
The sun was setting, casting a bright red glow over the lake, which lay like a large sheet of glass, smooth and shiny. It was only disturbed when the trout jumped high into the air—as if to catch one last glimpse of the sun before it disappeared; and then sinking back down, they created a bright round ripple on the lake, which quickly faded, leaving everything smooth once more.
In a little time the waters began to move, and there was a low sound of wind, that soon rose into a storm; and then the waves dashed furiously against the cliffs, as I have before described; when a boat, with a man and a child, which I had been watching for some time before, sailing gently on the water, was now high on the crested wave—now cast suddenly down; and each time I feared it was lost. All I could do was, to pray to Him, who could say to the wind, and the storm, “Be still!” But their time had come, and God saw it best to take this father and child to Himself. I watched the boat till it came very near,—so near [Page 261] that I could see every stroke of the oar—every look of the poor man, who seemed to use all his force—but in vain.
In a short while, the waters started to stir, and there was a soft sound of wind that quickly escalated into a storm; then the waves crashed violently against the cliffs, just as I had described before. A boat, with a man and a child whom I had been watching for some time, was now riding high on the crest of a wave—then suddenly dropped down again; with each movement, I feared it was lost. All I could do was pray to Him who could command the wind and the storm to “Be still!” But their moment had come, and God decided it was best to take this father and child to Himself. I watched the boat as it approached very close—so close [Page 261] that I could see every stroke of the oar—every look on the poor man's face, who seemed to be using all his strength—but to no avail.
The little child, who was seated in the bottom of the boat, looked up into his father’s face, as if to learn there, what hope was left; but he neither moved, nor uttered one cry of fear. At last, when every chance of saving their lives was past—when each moment brought them nearer and nearer the fatal rock, on which it must be dashed to pieces, the oars dropped from the father’s hand; and throwing his arms around his child, in one moment they were gone below the wave—and I saw them no more. They went down into the deep waters together—and together they will rise, I doubt not, to live in heaven with their Saviour, and our Saviour for ever; for the man had lived, as I afterwards learned, the life of a true Christian, and was now removed, with his child, to a state of existence where the “wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest.”
The little child, sitting at the bottom of the boat, looked up at his father’s face, as if searching for any sign of hope; but his father neither moved nor made a sound of fear. Finally, when every chance of saving themselves was gone—when each moment brought them closer to the deadly rock on which they would be smashed to pieces—the oars fell from the father’s hands. He wrapped his arms around his child, and in an instant, they disappeared beneath the waves—and I never saw them again. They sank into the deep waters together—and together they will rise, I believe, to live in heaven with their Savior, and our Savior forever; for the man had lived, as I later learned, the life of a true Christian, and was now taken, with his child, to a place where the “wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest.”
SOMETHING ABOUT DOGS.
“Come, little boys and girls, and let us have some talk about that kind and useful creature, the Dog.
“Come, kids, and let’s chat about that friendly and helpful animal, the Dog.
“The Shepherd’s Dog takes care of the sheep as they graze on the hills and plains; at night he drives them safely into the fold; and if a sheep or a lamb were lost, he would not rest till he had found it, and brought it back to the flock.
The Shepherd’s Dog watches over the sheep as they graze on the hills and plains; at night, he guides them back safely into the pen; and if a sheep or a lamb goes missing, he won't stop until he finds it and brings it back to the flock.
“The Esquimaux sits in his sledge, wrapped from head to foot in warm fur, and his dogs draw him swiftly along many miles over the ice and snow.
The Eskimo sits in his sled, bundled up in warm fur, and his dogs pull him quickly over many miles of ice and snow.
“The Hound is used to hunt the sly fox, that steals our chickens.
The Hound is used to hunt the sneaky fox that steals our chickens.
“The Newfoundland Dogs are so fond of water, and are so large and strong, that they have saved many people from being drowned. If one of them were to see a child fall into the water, he would immediately jump in after it, and quickly bring it to land.
The Newfoundland Dogs love water so much, and they're so big and strong, that they've rescued many people from drowning. If one saw a child fall into the water, it would immediately jump in after the child and quickly bring them back to shore.
“Then we must not forget the pretty Spaniel:—he [Page 264] has silky ears, and a curly tail;—or Little Shock, whose long bushy hair nearly covers his eyes. These are great favourites with children, and play almost as many pranks as their young masters.
“Then we must not forget the cute Spaniel:—he [Page 264] has silky ears and a curly tail;—or Little Shock, whose long, fluffy hair nearly covers his eyes. These are big favorites with kids and play just as many tricks as their young owners.”
“Dogs are so fond of those who are kind to them, that they would do anything to protect them from harm.
“Dogs are so loyal to those who are nice to them that they would do anything to keep them safe from harm.”
“Sometimes they will not leave their master even after he is dead, but will sit by the body as long as they can, and moan very sadly, and at last lie down on the grave and die too.”
“Sometimes they won’t leave their owner even after he’s gone, but will stay by the body for as long as possible, mourning deeply, and eventually lie down on the grave and die as well.”
Old Oak Chest.
Vintage Oak Chest.
THE MORNING WALK.
“Come, George! come, my little son,” said Mrs. Hope to her sleeping boy, one bright morning in June, laying her hand upon him, and endeavouring to awake him.
“Come on, George! Come here, my little boy,” said Mrs. Hope to her sleeping son, one bright morning in June, as she laid her hand on him and tried to wake him up.
George roused up for a moment, and then fell off again to sleep. He felt heavy and dull.
George woke up for a moment, then drifted back to sleep. He felt sluggish and groggy.
“Come, George!” urged his mother, again disturbing him. “Emily is up and dressed for a walk. And the sun is up, too.”
“Come on, George!” his mother insisted, interrupting him again. “Emily is up and ready for a walk. And the sun is up, too.”
This time the little boy opened his eyes, rubbed them, stretched himself, half arose from his pillow and then sunk down again and went to sleep.
This time, the little boy opened his eyes, rubbed them, stretched, sat up a bit from his pillow, then sank back down again and went to sleep.
“A little more sleep and a little more slumber,” said Mrs. Hope, smiling. “Ah, George! I’m afraid you will be a sad sluggard. Come! come! this will never do!” and she shook him harder than before.
“A bit more sleep and a bit more snoozing,” said Mrs. Hope, smiling. “Oh, George! I’m worried you’re going to be a real lazybones. Come on! Come on! this can’t go on!” and she shook him harder than before.
“Don’t you see, George, that your sister is all dressed, and that the sun is streaming in at the window?” she continued, as her boy started up quickly. “Come, be quick now, or every bright dew-drop will be kissed from the leaves and blossoms before we can get into the fields.”
“Don’t you see, George, that your sister is all dressed, and that the sun is shining in through the window?” she continued, as her boy jumped up quickly. “Come on, hurry now, or every bright dew drop will be gone from the leaves and flowers before we can get into the fields.”
“I don’t care about going, mother,” replied George, sinking back upon his pillow. “You and Emily can go this time. To-morrow morning I will go with you.”
“I don’t care about going, mom,” replied George, sinking back onto his pillow. “You and Emily can go this time. Tomorrow morning, I’ll go with you.”
“And to-morrow morning you will feel just as dull and sluggish as you do now. No, no, George; now is the time. So, come, rouse yourself up, and don’t keep us waiting for you any longer.”
“And tomorrow morning you’ll feel just as tired and sluggish as you do now. No, no, George; now is the time. So come on, wake yourself up, and don’t keep us waiting for you any longer.”
As the mother said this, she lifted her little boy from his bed, and, seating him on her lap, first of all washed his face in a basin of cool, clean water. This made him as bright as a new shilling. In a little while he was all ready for the walk; and then mother, George, and Emily, accompanied with gay little Fido, who went barking before them, started off for their morning walk.
As the mother said this, she picked up her little boy from his bed and set him on her lap. First, she washed his face in a basin of cool, clean water. This made him as bright as a shiny new coin. In a little while, he was all set for the walk; then mother, George, and Emily, along with cheerful little Fido, who was barking ahead of them, headed out for their morning walk.
“An’t you glad, now, that you got up to go with us, George?” asked Emily, as they tripped along, and drank in the pure morning air.
“Are you glad you got up to come with us, George?” asked Emily as they walked along, enjoying the fresh morning air.
“Oh, yes. I wouldn’t be in that warm bed, feeling as dull as I did, for anything. I’m so glad that mother made me get up.”
“Oh, yes. I wouldn’t trade being in that warm bed, feeling as bored as I was, for anything. I’m really glad that mom made me get up.”
“It was because I knew what was best for you, my son, that I made you get up. I knew that the fresh morning air would not only be good for you, but that when you once breathed it, and exercised in it, you would feel like a new person.”
“It was because I knew what was best for you, my son, that I made you get up. I knew that the fresh morning air would not only be good for you, but that once you breathed it and exercised in it, you would feel like a new person.”
“Oh, see that beautiful butterfly!” Emily exclaimed, pausing near a sweet-briar bush, upon one of the delicate blossoms of which reposed a large butterfly, with wings glowing in colours the richest and most varied, gently fanning the pure air.
“Oh, look at that beautiful butterfly!” Emily exclaimed, stopping by a sweet-briar bush, where a large butterfly rested on one of the delicate blossoms, its wings shining in the richest and most varied colors, gently fanning the fresh air.
“Shall I catch it, mother?” eagerly asked George, taking off his cap, and beginning to move stealthily towards the sweet-briar bush.
“Should I catch it, mom?” George eagerly asked, taking off his cap and starting to sneak toward the sweet-briar bush.
“No, my child,” said Mrs. Hope, laying her hand gently on the boy’s arm, and detaining him.
“No, my child,” said Mrs. Hope, placing her hand gently on the boy’s arm and stopping him.
“But, mother, it is such a beautiful one, I should like to take it home and shew it to father.”
“But, Mom, it’s so beautiful! I want to take it home and show it to Dad.”
“And what do you think your father would say, if you were to take him that gay insect?”
“And what do you think your dad would say if you brought him that flashy bug?”
“He would call it very pretty, I am sure, and say I was a good boy for bringing it to him.”
“He would call it really pretty, I’m sure, and say I was a good kid for bringing it to him.”
“No, George,” replied his mother. “He would more probably say,—‘George, my dear boy, I am grieved that you have crushed, and soiled, and hurt this pretty creature. See, how the beautiful colours have already faded from its wings! See, how it droops in my hand, unable to fly as it did a little while ago from flower to flower, a gay and happy thing. You were wrong, my dear boy, to have touched so delicate a creature, born only for the sunshine and the flowers, and too fragile to be handled by anything ruder than a summer breeze.’”
“No, George,” his mother replied. “He would probably say, ‘George, my dear boy, I’m sad that you’ve crushed, dirtied, and hurt this lovely creature. Look, the beautiful colors have already faded from its wings! See how it droops in my hand, unable to fly like it did a little while ago from flower to flower, a cheerful and happy thing. You were wrong, my dear boy, to touch such a delicate creature, born only for sunshine and flowers, and too fragile to be handled by anything rougher than a summer breeze.’”
“But I won’t hurt it, mother.”
“But I won't hurt it, Mom.”
“You could not possibly touch it, my dear, without hurting the delicate thing. Your little fingers, that to my hands are soft and smooth, would be so rough to the wings of a butterfly, as to rasp off the rich painting that adorns them, and even to crush their delicate frame-work. And I am sure my boy would not wish to hurt any of God’s creatures.”
“You couldn’t possibly touch it, my dear, without hurting the delicate thing. Your little fingers, which feel soft and smooth to my hands, would be too rough for the wings of a butterfly, scraping off the beautiful colors that cover them and even crushing their fragile structure. And I know my boy wouldn’t want to hurt any of God’s creatures.”
“Oh, no, mother! I wouldn’t hurt that butterfly for the world. But see, it has risen up from the flower, and now away it goes, floating along like a pretty blossom with wings. And there goes Fido, barking after it. Foolish dog! You can’t catch the pretty butterfly.”
“Oh, no, Mom! I wouldn't hurt that butterfly for anything. But look, it’s lifted off the flower, and now it’s floating away, just like a beautiful blossom with wings. And there goes Fido, barking at it. Silly dog! You can’t catch that pretty butterfly.”
“See, mother, here is a bee, right in the middle of this large flower,” said George, looking up into his mother’s face with a glow of pleasure upon his own. “He is getting honey, is he not?”
“Look, Mom, there's a bee, right in the middle of this big flower,” said George, gazing up at his mother with a look of joy on his face. “He's collecting honey, isn't he?”
“Yes, dear. The bee is a very industrious little creature, and when the blossoms are out he is up with the sun, and works all through the day, busily engaged in procuring honey for his winter’s store. You never find him asleep after the sun is risen, as my little boy was this morning.”
“Yes, dear. The bee is a very hardworking little creature, and when the flowers bloom, he’s up with the sun and works all day, busy gathering honey for his winter supply. You’ll never find him asleep after the sun has risen, like my little boy was this morning.”
“But then, mother,” said George, as they all walked on, and left the bee and the sweet-briar bush, “I don’t have to gather honey as the bee does. I am a little boy, and don’t have to work to lay up bread in the winter.”
“But then, Mom,” said George, as they all walked on, leaving the bee and the sweet-briar bush behind, “I don’t have to gather honey like the bee does. I’m just a little boy, and I don’t have to work to store up food for the winter.”
“Can’t you teach your brother a better lesson than that, Emily?” said Mrs. Hope, turning to her little girl. “Don’t you remember the talk we had yesterday about the use of learning, and how necessary it was for us, like the bee in spring and summer, to lay up a store of knowledge in our minds, against the winter of old age?”
“Can’t you teach your brother a better lesson than that, Emily?” said Mrs. Hope, turning to her little girl. “Don’t you remember our conversation yesterday about the importance of learning, and how essential it is for us, like bees in spring and summer, to gather knowledge in our minds for the winter of old age?”
“O, yes, mother, I remember that I said, just as George did just now, that it wasn’t as necessary for me to work as the bee, for I had kind parents who provided everything for me. And then you told me that I had been made very different from the bee; that the bee had not a mind as I had; and, therefore, that it only required food to supply the natural wants of its body, which food it industriously obtained and stored up in the season when it could be found. You then told me that I had a spiritual body as well as a natural body, and that my spiritual body required food as well as my natural body; that to learn about everything that my parents and teachers wished me to learn about, was the way to store up food for this spiritual body, which would require more and more food, the older I grew; and that, at last, when I became very old—when the winter of life came, I would not be able to store up food as in early life, but would have to live upon that already laid by.”
“Oh, yes, Mom, I remember saying, just like George did just now, that I didn’t need to work as hard as a bee because I had kind parents who provided everything for me. Then you told me that I was very different from a bee; that the bee didn’t have a mind like I do, and therefore, it only needed food to meet the natural needs of its body, which it diligently gathered and stored during the season when it was available. You also explained that I had a spiritual body in addition to my natural body, and that my spiritual body needed nourishment just like my natural body; that learning about everything my parents and teachers wanted me to learn was the way to gather food for this spiritual body, which would need more and more nourishment as I grew older. And finally, you said that when I became very old—when the winter of life came—I wouldn’t be able to gather as much food as I did in my early years, but would have to rely on what I had already stored up.”
By this time the mother and her children had extended their morning walk as far as was intended, and then they turned their steps towards home. In passing the sweet-briar bush, the bee and the butterfly were recalled to the minds of the children; and George said, that whenever he passed that bush he should remember that his fingers were too rough for a butterfly’s wings; and that, like the bee, he must diligently store up food for the mind, in early years, that he might have a full supply when the winter of old age should come upon him.
By this time, the mother and her kids had taken their morning walk as far as they planned, so they started heading home. As they passed the sweet-briar bush, the kids remembered the bee and the butterfly. George said that every time he walked by that bush, he'd think about how his fingers were too rough for a butterfly's wings. He also said that like the bee, he needed to work hard to gather knowledge in his early years so he could have enough when the winter of old age arrived.
At the breakfast table they met their father, and George told him all about what they had seen, and what their mother had said to them, and how determined he was to be like the diligent bee.
At the breakfast table, they met their dad, and George shared everything they had seen, what their mom had told them, and how determined he was to be like the hardworking bee.
THE OSTRICH
There are many large and respectable birds;—the long-legged stork, the crane, the bustard, the heron, the eagle, the vulture, the cassowary; but all these are mere dwarfs compared with the ostrich. This bird is often nine or ten feet in height, and is as remarkable for its great strength and swiftness, as for its size. Neither the swiftest horse nor fleetest hound can compete with the ostrich in speed; but, fleet as the whirlwind, he sweeps over the sandy wastes of Africa. And this is indeed fortunate for him, since, although a bird, he is unable to fly. He has feathers only upon his wings and tail, the rest of his body being covered with hair. The [Page 272] ostrich has eyelashes upon the upper lid, and can, like quadrupeds, see a thing with both eyes at once; although other birds look sideways, and use but one eye at a time. His bare, plump feet are furnished with only two toes or claws; and his stomach can digest the hardest substances,—wood, stone, leather, metals, and glass.
There are many large and impressive birds: the long-legged stork, the crane, the bustard, the heron, the eagle, the vulture, and the cassowary; but all of these are just small compared to the ostrich. This bird can often reach nine or ten feet in height and is known for its incredible strength and speed, as well as its size. Neither the fastest horse nor the quickest hound can match the ostrich when it comes to speed; it moves as swiftly as the wind across the sandy plains of Africa. This is quite fortunate for it, since, despite being a bird, it cannot fly. It has feathers only on its wings and tail, while the rest of its body is covered in hair. The [Page 272] ostrich has eyelashes on its upper lid and, like four-legged animals, can see objects with both eyes at the same time; other birds typically look sideways and use just one eye. Its bare, plump feet have only two toes or claws, and its stomach can digest extremely tough substances—wood, stone, leather, metals, and glass.
It was imagined that the ostrich was a very stupid bird, because, when pursued, it thrusts its head into the nearest hole, apparently imagining that when he sees nobody, he cannot himself be seen. The fact, however, is, that when quite exhausted by a long pursuit, it shields its head, because it is the most tender and weakest part, and surrenders the rest of the body to its pursuers. Had the ostrich been in any way as stupid as the goose, the race would long ago have been extirpated, as it has many enemies both among men and animals. It is, on the contrary, a very prudent bird, and in a clear field extremely difficult to catch, for it takes flight the moment its quick sight threatens it with the slightest danger; and as it lives in the deserts of Arabia and Africa a few minutes is sufficient to carry it beyond the sight of its pursuers.
It was thought that the ostrich was a really dumb bird because, when chased, it sticks its head into the nearest hole, seemingly thinking that if it can't see anyone, then no one can see it. The truth, though, is that when it's completely worn out from a long chase, it covers its head because it's the most sensitive and vulnerable part, leaving the rest of its body exposed to its pursuers. If the ostrich were as foolish as a goose, it would have been wiped out a long time ago since it has many enemies among both humans and animals. On the contrary, it’s a very cautious bird and in an open field, it's incredibly hard to catch, flying away the moment its sharp eyesight senses any hint of danger; and since it lives in the deserts of Arabia and Africa, just a few minutes are enough for it to get out of sight from its pursuers.
As the ostrich belongs to the same species as fowls, it leads, as they do, a domestic life. Every ostrich family consists of one male bird and five females, who keep constantly together. These birds have a common nest, which consists merely of a hole in the sand, protected by a wall of sand. Every egg stands upon its pointed end, in order to take as little room as possible. When there are from ten to twelve eggs in the nest, they begin to sit upon them alternately, the female by day and the male by night; as, from his superior strength, he is better able to guard the nest from the attack of the wild-cats, which are allured by the eggs; and that he understands how to protect it, is proved by the dead bodies of these animals being found in the neighbourhood of the nests. During the brooding, the female continues to lay until the nest is full; and it generally contains about thirty eggs. They also lay eggs on the outside of the nest, with which to feed the young ostriches, which, as soon as hatched, are as large as full-grown fowls; and, like fowls, immediately begin to eat greedily. The parent birds break one egg after another, until the young are strong enough to find their own food. The size of the egg is in proportion to the size of the bird; it is as large as a child’s head, and yields as much nourishment as four-and-twenty hen’s eggs. Four hungry men may make a good meal on one. The shell is so extremely hard and close, that it remains fresh for a [Page 274] considerable time; and in the desert countries is a real treasure.
As the ostrich is part of the same family as chickens, it leads a domestic life like they do. Each ostrich family has one male and five females who stay together all the time. They share a nest, which is just a hole in the sand surrounded by a wall of sand. Each egg is placed on its pointed end to take up as little space as possible. When there are about ten to twelve eggs, they start to take turns sitting on them, with the female during the day and the male at night because he's stronger and can better protect the nest from wildcats that are attracted to the eggs. His ability to guard the nest is evident from the dead wildcats found near it. While brooding, the female keeps laying until the nest is full, usually reaching around thirty eggs. They also lay extra eggs outside the nest to feed the young ostriches, which are as big as full-grown chickens as soon as they hatch. Like chickens, they start eating right away. The parent birds break one egg at a time until the chicks are strong enough to find their own food. The size of the egg corresponds to the bird's size; it's about as big as a child's head and provides as much nutrition as twenty-four hen's eggs. Four hungry men could share a meal from just one. The shell is so hard and sturdy that the eggs stay fresh for a long time; in desert regions, it's a real treasure. [Page 274]
THE VIOLET.—MODESTY.
The fragrance of the violet is noticed when the flower itself is not seen—just as benevolent persons’ actions are sometimes known and felt, while the actors remain out of sight.
The scent of the violet can be detected even when the flower isn't visible—just like the kind deeds of good people are sometimes recognized and felt, while the doers stay hidden.
Four hundred years ago, some gentlemen of rank, who were very fond of poetry, were walking at Toulouse; one of them remarking the beauty of the violet, all agreed to write some verses on it, as a sort of trial of skill. At the end of the week, the poets met, and each read the verses he had written, and the umpire decided which of the poems was the best. Wishing to extend a love of poetry, those gentlemen, with some others, drew up a circular letter in rhyme, and addressed it to all the poets of Languedoc, inviting them to come to Toulouse on the first of May, and read their verses, promising a golden violet to him who should compose the best poem. This society continued until the middle of the last century, when it became more celebrated from an incident connected with [Page 275] Marmontel, the French poet. He was the child of very poor parents, but being very fond of study, he gave his life up to it. After contending with great difficulties, he obtained admittance into a college, and hearing of this annual challenge, resolved to enter the list of the Toulousian writers. He was very fond of his mother, and, for her sake, more than anything else, he determined to obtain the prize of the golden violet.
Four hundred years ago, some noblemen who loved poetry were strolling in Toulouse. One of them noted the beauty of the violet, and they all agreed to write some verses about it as a friendly competition. At the end of the week, the poets gathered and shared their poems, with an arbitrator deciding which one was the best. Hoping to promote a love for poetry, those gentlemen and a few others put together a rhymed circular letter, inviting all the poets of Languedoc to come to Toulouse on May 1st and present their verses, promising a golden violet to whoever wrote the best poem. This society lasted until the middle of the last century, when it became more famous due to an event involving [Page 275] Marmontel, the French poet. He came from very poor parents, but he was passionate about learning, dedicating his life to it. After overcoming significant challenges, he gained entry into a college, and upon hearing about this annual contest, he decided to compete among the Toulouse writers. He was very close to his mother, and for her sake, more than anything else, he was determined to win the prize of the golden violet.
The hall was filled with the gentry, and the young students of the university were present. When the successful candidate was announced, the hall resounded with the sounds of music and the shouts of the audience.
The hall was packed with the upper class, and the young university students were there too. When the winning candidate was announced, the hall echoed with music and the cheers of the crowd.
Marmontel had been kept in great suspense during the time of the decision by the judges. It was first announced that the prize for the ode had been withheld; and as he had offered an ode to the academy, and had been the author of an unsuccessful idyll, everybody pitied the youth for his disappointment. But when the poem which gained the prize was proclaimed, Marmontel stood up and received it. Some were glad of this, and said, “Poor fellow, he missed twice—but he did not fail a third time; he has more than one string or arrow to his bow.” He retired to his seat, but only to be called up the second time for the second prize; again he retired, and again returned to receive the other prize, amid the redoubled and enthusiastic applause of the multitude. But, in the midst of this applause, the young poet looked around among the vast multitude, and there he beheld two arms stretched out to receive him; they were those of his tutor. Close beside stood his mother, shedding tears of joy. He rushed forward through the crowd,—“My father!” said he, “my mother!—take them all,—they are yours;” and so saying, he threw all the prizes, together with himself, into the arms extended to receive him.
Marmontel was kept in suspense while waiting for the judges' decision. It was first announced that the prize for the ode had been withheld; since he had submitted an ode to the academy and was the author of an unsuccessful idyll, everyone felt sorry for the young man and his disappointment. But when the poem that won the prize was announced, Marmontel stood up to accept it. Some were happy for him, saying, “Poor guy, he missed twice—but he didn’t fail a third time; he’s got more than one string to his bow.” He returned to his seat, only to be called up again for the second prize; he went back to his seat again, then returned once more to accept the other prize, receiving even louder and more enthusiastic applause from the crowd. Yet, in the midst of this applause, the young poet scanned the vast crowd and saw two arms reaching out to him; they belonged to his tutor. His mother stood close by, tears of joy streaming down her face. He rushed through the crowd, exclaiming, “My father! My mother!—take them all, they’re yours!” And with that, he threw all the prizes, along with himself, into the waiting arms.
“Ah! my children;” said he, when he became an old man, “that which interests the heart is always sweet. I care nothing for the golden violet now. But the feelings of love which burned in my heart for my mother and good old tutor, are as fresh as ever, and survive the blight of other things, as the fragrance of the violet survives its withered leaf.”
“Ah! my children,” he said when he became an old man, “what matters to the heart is always sweet. I don’t care about the golden violet anymore. But the love I felt for my mother and my good old tutor is just as strong as ever, and it endures through everything else, just like the fragrance of the violet lingers even after its leaves have wilted.”
THE ELEPHANT.
The elephant is by far the largest and strongest quadruped in the world. He is capable of carrying a burden of several thousand pounds’ weight; and when tamed, one of the most sagacious and teachable of all animals. He is of great service to Eastern nations, particularly in time of war. A sort of turret is fastened on his back, in which are men with their fire-arms. His amazing strength renders him a fearful enemy.
The elephant is definitely the largest and strongest four-legged animal in the world. It can carry a load of several thousand pounds and, when trained, is one of the smartest and most trainable animals. It's incredibly useful to Eastern countries, especially during war. A kind of turret is attached to its back, where men with their firearms sit. Its incredible strength makes it a formidable opponent.
It is related, that, by some accident, a large cannon had fallen into a ravine, where it stuck fast. An elephant was taken to the spot to draw it out; but he shook his head and gave evident signs that [Page 278] he thought it beyond his strength. His keeper, however, fastened him to the cannon, and he tried, but in vain, to pull it up, and was sent away. But, as there appeared no other way of getting the cannon out, the elephant was again fastened to it; he showed symptoms of displeasure at being required to do what was beyond his power, but when urged forward by his keeper, he strained with all his might, and pulled the cannon out of the ravine and dropped down dead.
It’s said that, due to some accident, a large cannon fell into a ravine and got stuck. An elephant was taken to the site to pull it out, but he shook his head and clearly showed that [Page 278] he believed it was beyond his strength. His keeper, however, tied him to the cannon, and he tried, but unfortunately, he couldn’t pull it up and was sent away. But since there seemed to be no other way to get the cannon out, the elephant was tied to it again. He showed signs of frustration at being asked to do something he couldn’t manage, but when his keeper urged him on, he strained with all his might, pulled the cannon out of the ravine, and then collapsed dead.
FINIS.
THE END.
H. G. Collins, Paternoster Row, London.
H. G. Collins, Paternoster Row, London.
Transcriber's Notes
The following changes have been applied to the text:
The following changes have been made to the text:
Page 21: But James ate{original had eat} his with much satisfaction.
Page 21: But James ate his with much satisfaction.
Page 31: “Eh! thank you all the same,” said the boy.{original had an additional closing quotation mark here}
Page 31: “Thanks anyway,” said the boy.
Page 36: “You know how to amuse yourself in the best manner, George,{original had period here}” said he to the boy.
Page 36: “You really know how to entertain yourself, George,” he said to the boy.
Page 46: and the cork put into its place, and the tube slipped{original had slippped} down until the lower end reaches below the surface of the water,
Page 46: and the cork put back in place, and the tube slid down until the lower end is below the surface of the water,
Page 58: And now, an’t{original unclear, possibly a’n’t or ain’t} you glad, my son, you were with us?”
Page 58: And now, aren't you glad, my son, that you were with us?
Page 93: “{original omitted quotation mark}I was only acting the woodpecker for my amusement. We fairies are very fond of masquerading.”
Page 93: “I was just playing the woodpecker for fun. We fairies really enjoy dressing up.”
Page 116: They sat down on a great stone under a thick grape-vine that kept{original had keept} off the wet,
Page 116: They sat down on a large stone beneath a thick grapevine that kept off the wet,
Page 117: and he told Jessie that he thought they had better go there, and stay till{original had still} some one found them.
Page 117: and he told Jessie that he thought they should go there and stay until someone found them.
Page 125: and then see which our mother will prefer.”{original omitted closing quotation mark}
Page 125: and then see which one our mom will prefer.”
Page 126: As she said this, she took the rose-bud from the basket, and twining it with the honeysuckles, put them both into her bosom.{original had superfluous quotation mark here.}
Page 126: As she said this, she took the rosebud from the basket, and twisting it with the honeysuckles, placed them both into her bosom.{original had superfluous quotation mark here.}
Page 128: The illustration on this page was destroyed in the original source. Multiple sources were checked for this illustration, but all of them were copies of the same damaged source.
Page 128: The illustration on this page was lost in the original source. Multiple sources were checked for this illustration, but they were all copies of the same damaged source.
Page 131: “Come, Fanny,”{original omitted this quotation mark} said George Lewis, “put on your hat, and go out with me among the trees and bushes.
Page 131: “Come on, Fanny,” said George Lewis, “put on your hat and come outside with me to the trees and bushes.
Page 132: Putting forth their open beaks at the strange visitants, they cried, “Petweet-tweet, petweet-tweet,”{original omitted this quotation mark}
Page 132: With their beaks wide open, the strange visitors, they called out, “Petweet-tweet, petweet-tweet,”
Page 133: You haven’t{original had havn’t} the art of keeping a secret belonging to your own concerns or another’s,
Page 133: You haven't mastered the skill of keeping a secret, whether it's about your own matters or someone else's,
Page 149: At length she hears the well-known{original had well-know} bark of old Carlo;
Page 149: Finally, she hears the familiar bark of old Carlo;
Page 150: and when Grace arose from her bed the next morning, and looked forth from the window of her little room, and saw all{orignal had ll} Nature smiling with beauty,
Page 150: and when Grace got out of bed the next morning and looked out from the window of her small room and saw all of Nature smiling with beauty,
Page 162: “No such luck.”{original omitted closing quotation mark}
“Not a chance.”
Page 163: and having then no further{original had farther} use for our purses,
Page 163: and having no more use for our wallets,
Page 171: The illustration on this page was missing from the paper copy used for the source. It was found in the microform source, but the quality of this image is poor.
Page 171: The illustration on this page was missing from the printed version used for the source. It was found in the microform source, but the quality of this image is low.
Page 177: so they had seventy-five pennies a-piece.”{original omitted closing quotation mark}
Page 177: so they each had seventy-five pennies.
Page 177: “Enough,” said{original had an additional comma here} I, “to make little Miss Nannie a pretty respectable present.”
Page 177: “Enough,” I said, “to get little Miss Nannie a pretty nice present.”
Page 178: The kitchen furniture, smalt and gum arabic, had cost them eighteen-pence—just half their joint stock.{original had a superfluous closing quotation mark here}
Page 178: The kitchen furniture, smalt and gum arabic, had cost them eighteen pence—just half of their combined savings.
Page 202: “{original omitted quotation mark}And off on each side of the little row of stars are two other bright stars, on each side.”
Page 202: “{original omitted quotation mark}And on either side of the small line of stars are two other bright ones, on each side.”
Page 211: Me, is it{original had i}?
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__: Me, is it?
Page 224: “If they were to ask me, mamma, I would go to the tree.”{original ended with a single quotation mark}
Page 224: “If they asked me, Mom, I would go to the tree.”
Page 230: How often did he wish that he had been an obedient boy. But no sorrow could recall{original had recal} the act.
Page 230: How often did he wish that he had been an obedient boy. But no amount of regret could change the past.
Page 235: The Indians called the river Hochelega{original had Holchelega}
Page 235: The Indigenous people referred to the river as Hochelega.
Page 262: “Come, little boys and girls, and let us have some talk about that kind and useful creature, the Dog.{original had a comma here}
Page 262: “Come, kids, let’s have a chat about that friendly and helpful animal, the Dog.{original had a comma here}
Page 262: “{original omitted this quotation mark}The Esquimaux sits in his sledge, wrapped from head to foot in warm fur,
Page 262: “{original omitted this quotation mark}The Eskimo sits in his sled, wrapped from head to toe in warm fur,
Page 265: “Emily is up and dressed for a walk. And the sun is up, too.”{original omitted closing quotation mark}
Page 265: “Emily is awake and ready for a walk. And the sun is shining, too.”{original omitted closing quotation mark}
Page 266: As the mother said this, she lifted her little boy from his bed, and, seating him on her lap, first of all washed his face in a basin{original had bason} of cool, clean water.
Page 266: As the mother said this, she picked up her little boy from his bed and sat him on her lap, first washing his face in a basin of cool, clean water.
Page 268: And I am sure my boy would not wish to hurt any of God’s creatures.”{original omitted closing quotation mark}
Page 268: And I'm sure my son wouldn't want to hurt any of God's creatures.
Page 275: and as he had offered an ode to the academy, and had been the author of an unsuccessful idyll{original had idyl}, everybody pitied the youth for his disappointment.
Page 275: and since he had submitted a poem to the academy and had written an unsuccessful idyll, everyone felt sorry for the young man because of his letdown.
The following words appear with and without a hyphen. They have been left as in the original.
The following words appear with and without a hyphen. They have been left as in the original.
bed-side/bedside
bedside
eye-lashes/eyelashes
eyelashes
play-things/playthings
toys
sealing-wax/sealing wax
sealing wax
The following words have variant spellings. They have been left as in the original.
The following words have different spellings. They've been left as in the original.
acqueous
aqueous
chrystal
crystal
ecstacy
ecstasy
transmited
transmitted
waggon
wagon
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!